The Life and Times of Everypony

Chapters

Status Quo (Everyone)
A Waking Nightmare (AJ, Luna)
Looking Sharp (Pinkie, Fluttershy)
Still Bored (Chrysalis, Limestone)
A Rock and a Shy Place (Fluttershy, Limestone)
Catching Up (Fluttershy, Pinkie)
Firsts (CMC)
A Day For Marble (Marble Pie)
Double Date (Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Chrysalis)
New Moon (Applejack, Luna/Nightmare Moon)
The Rare Creatures Convention (Fluttershy, Maud)
Walk Into The Moonlight, Part 1 (Starlight, Trixie)
Walk Into The Moonlight, Part 2
Conversations On A Train (Limestone Pie, Coco Pommel)
Into the Fire (Marble, Spitfire)
Kingdom of the Cutie Mark, Part 1 (CMC, Diamond Tiara)
Kingdom of the Cutie Mark, Part 2
Homecoming (Applejack, Applebloom, Diamond Tiara)
Soliloquy of Flowers, Part 1 (Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy)
Soliloquy of Flowers, Part 2
A Night To Celebrate (Autumn Blaze, Everybody Else)

Status Quo (Everyone)

“So, Pinkie, what exactly is this ‘Friendship Emergency’ you dragged us all out of bed for?” Twilight leaned forward on the big, round table that served as the castle's main meeting area and yawned.

All around the rest of the table, sitting in their respective chairs, were the five other ponies that were Twilight’s closest friends. Pinkie was bouncing excitedly, but the rest were all in various states of tiredness, and Rainbow Dash was already snoring quietly.

Behind Twilight stood Chrysalis, looking just as tired and very annoyed. “Yes,” she said, “and what exactly does it have to do with me? I don’t solve 'friendship problems.'” Her voice oozed with disdain for the world around her, although Twilight would have described it more as grumpiness.

“It has everything to do with you!” Pinkie shouted. Rainbow Dash jolted awake as Pinkie stood up in her chair, then mumbled something unintelligible and fell back asleep just as fast. “I’m happy you’re here and all, but you messed up the whole thing!

“You’ll have to be more specific,” Chrysalis told her. “I’ve messed up many things in my life.”

“Look around! It’s all just wrong.” Pinkie gestured wildly around herself. “Look, it’s simple, I have Fluttershy, Rarity has Rainbow Dash, Rainbow Dash has Rarity, Fluttershy has me, it was all set up! Now who is Applejack gonna date?”

“‘Scuse me?” Applejack spoke up, raising an eyebrow at Pinkie. “Why’s this about me now?”

“Cuz you were supposed to date Twilight,” Pinkie said. “It would’ve fit perfectly!”

“Me?” Twilight asked, pointing at herself incredulously. “That’s, uh…”

Applejack picked up when she trailed off. “It’s plum crazy is what it is. I mean, me and Twilight? Maybe in another world, but I just don’t see it. Heck, I woulda been more likely to be Rarity’s second girlfriend or somethin.”

“Ooh!” Pinkie gasped and jumped on the table so she could lean closer to Applejack. “Is that an option? It would solve everything!”

“No!” Applejack slapped her hat down on the table. “Pinkie, my love life ain’t a box on a checklist for you to mark off.”

“Sure it is.” Pinkie pulled a scroll out of her mane and opened it towards Applejack. “See? Right here, below ‘Twilight falls in love with a villain,’ is ‘use that as an excuse to play matchmaker with Applejack.’ It’s all planned out!”

Applejack dropped her head onto the table with a heavy thunk. “Dagnabbit, Pinkie, I don’t need a girlfriend. I’m fine!”

Pinkie frowned. “But what if you get lonely? Or jealous? Or spiteful? Or lonely?”

“I won’t,” Applejack told her.

“You don’t know that, though!” Pinkie argued.

“I do know it! I can guarantee you that I’m not gonna get lonely or… Whatever else you said.”

“But how?” Pinkie begged.

Applejack groaned and fell backwards to slump in her chair. “Cuz- Cuz…” She huffed in annoyance. “Cuz I already got a girlfriend.”

Pinkie gasped so loudly it seemed like she might suck all the air out of the room. “You did? Who is it?” She hopped off the table and started bouncing excitedly around Applejack. “Who is it who is it who is it who—”

“Pinkie!” Applejack hushed Pinkie with a hoof to the mouth. “I can’t tell you.”

Pinkie gasped again, twice as loud as the first time. “A secret girlfriend? Oh my gosh now we have to meet her!”

“I must admit,” Rarity said, “I’m quite curious now too. I hadn’t seen any indication at all that you were dating, and normally I can smell fresh love from a mile away!”

“No you can’t,” Chrysalis said. “She’s reeked of it for months now.”

“Months?” Pinkie went to gasp again, but Applejack quickly shushed her.

“Listen, y’all, it ain’t that big a deal,” Applejack said. “There just hasn’t been a good chance to ask her about how… Public she wants it all to be.”

“Well, I can give you an excuse for that,” Pinkie said. “Besides, we have to celebrate now that none of us are single! I’m gonna throw the best ‘We’re Not Single Anymore And Need An Excuse To Meet Applejack’s Girlfriend’ party ever!”

“It’s a bit of a mouthful,” Fluttershy said.

“Aw, don’t worry sweetie,” Pinkie told her, “I can remember it for you.”

“That’s not why I—” Fluttershy sighed. “You can try I guess.”

“She’s so supportive,” Pinkie said dreamily. “Okay, everypony, how does this Friday sound?”

“I’m not sure if we can—” Chrysalis started, but Twilight elbowed her in the side and interrupted.

“We’ll be there, Pinkie,” Twilight told her. “Our schedule is clear for, like, weeks.”

“Well, she didn’t need to know that,” Chrysalis whispered. Twilight smiled politely and chose to ignore her.

“We’ll be there too,” Rarity said. “Isn’t that right, Rainbow, dear?” Rainbow Dash snored in response. “See,” Rarity said, “she agrees.”

Pinkie looked at Applejack with an excited grin. Applejack groaned and put her hat back on in defeat. “Fine. I’ll talk to her about it. Can’t expect she’ll say no to something like this, either.”

“Hooray!” Pinkie wrapped Applejack in a tight hug. “I can’t wait. Ooh, I gotta go plan! Let’s go, Fluttershy!”

“Huh- Whoa!” Before she knew what was happening, Pinkie had scooped Fluttershy up onto her back and was dashing out the door. “Um, bye everypony,” Fluttershy called behind them.

“I oughta head out too,” Applejack said as she stood up and started walking out. “Got a lotta farm work to catch up on.”

“Yes, us too,” Rarity said. Then she looked over at Rainbow Dash, fast asleep, and scoffed. “Really, Rainbow Dash, have some tact. You should at least wake up to walk me home.” She stuck her nose in the air indignantly and joined Applejack at the door. “If she wakes up while you're still here, could you let her know that she agreed to go to a party?”

“Sure,” Twilight said with a chuckle. She waved as the two ponies left together, then sighed and leaned back in her chair once they were alone. “It’s way too early for this.”

“I must say,” Chrysalis said, “your friends make our relationship seem almost normal.”

Twilight laughed. “Maybe. Hey, come on,” she said as she hopped out of her chair and motioned for Chrysalis to follow her, “I wanna go sit in the library and take a nap. Rainbow Dash will figure things out.”

Twilight clicked the door shut as the couple walked out, and the meeting room fell silent. Silent, that is, aside from Rainbow Dash’s snoring.

Pinkie was anxious the entire day leading up to the party. She zipped around Sugarcube Corner, adjusting and tweaking things, changing color schemes and party themes over and over. Fluttershy sat patiently at one of the tables, doing her best to reassure Pinkie.

“Do you think I should move these streamers?” Pinkie asked, bouncing frantically in place. “Or maybe I should put the table over here. I don’t know, what do you think she likes Fluttershy?”

“Pinkie, neither of us know who she’s bringing. How am I supposed to answer that?”

“Augh,” Pinkie groaned as she elected to start pushing a table. “I just want this party to be perfect!”

“All your parties are perfect,” Fluttershy told her.

“Aww.” Pinkie grinned giddily and looked at Fluttershy. “Thank you Fluttershy, you’re the best. But!” She gave the table one last swift kick into place. “It has to be perfecter!”

“I think perfect is the best you can get before the party starts,” Fluttershy said.

Pinkie sighed and laid down on the table in front of Fluttershy. “You’re probably right. What am I supposed to do ‘til it starts, though?”

“Well I’m here,” Fluttershy said. “We could just hang out.”

Pinkie rolled onto her back and smiled up at Fluttershy. “Now that’s a good idea.” Then she grabbed Fluttershy and yanked her up onto the table as well, pulling her into a tight hug as they both laughed together.

Fluttershy leaned down to kiss Pinkie, and the instant their lips touched the door to the bakery sprang open.

“We’re here!” Rarity announced dramatically as she walked inside, sporting a simple bright blue gown. Rainbow Dash followed close behind, a light gray scarf wrapped messily around her neck.

Immediately Fluttershy sprang up and scurried back away from Pinkie. Her face was flushed red, and she was so distracted that she completely forgot they were on a table, so a second later she lost her footing and plummeted down to the floor with a hard thump.

“Oh my, are we early?” Rarity asked as she took in the scene. Fluttershy’s blush only worsened, and she tried to hide it behind her wings.

Pinkie Pie looked up at them, not bothering to get up or even roll back over, and waved broadly in the air. “Hey guys! You’re right on time, we just got a little carried away.” She giggled to herself and grinned. “But hey, it is a date party, what can you expect?”

“Date party?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I thought it was supposed to be a, uh… What was it?” Rarity shrugged.

“Oh, that silly long name?” Pinkie flipped herself over and put her chin in her hooves. “Yeah, well, Fluttershy was supposed to remember it, but she forgot, so we just had to go with 'date party' instead.”

Fluttershy sighed and tried to shake away her embarrassment before pushing herself up off the ground and standing next to Pinkie. Her face was still bright red, but it was getting a little better. “Yeah, it’s been a real problem lately,” she said dryly, looking straight at Pinkie. “Who knows, next I might even forget her birthday.”

Pinkie chuckled. “Pssh, yeah right. You’d never pass up a chance to get me a present.”

“So is this whole party just going to be sitting around watching you two… Flirt?” Rarity looked at Rainbow Dash. “Was that flirting just now?” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Well, whatever it is you two do.”

“I can’t promise it won’t be,” Pinkie said.

Fluttershy smiled softly. “I’ll try to keep it under control.”

“Good luck with that,” Pinkie said. “So, Dashie!” Pinkie decided to change the subject. “What’s with the scarf?”

Rainbow Dash groaned. “Rarity said I had to wear something, and it was either this or a hat. At least with this you can still see my mane.”

“Oh, I could easily style your mane so that we could see it under a hat,” Rarity said.

“No way,” Rainbow Dash told her. “I’ll start wearing dresses before I let you touch my mane.”

“Well then I know where to start,” Rarity replied.

“Just give up, Rainbow Dash,” came a voice from behind them, “she’ll get to you eventually.”

They all turned to see Twilight, standing in the doorway and posing in a tattered looking green and black dress. Following shortly behind her was Chrysalis, wearing her usual disinterested frown, but it did lessen up a bit as she waved to the group of ponies.

“Ooh, you’re wearing the dress!” Rarity clapped her hooves together in excitement.

Twilight laughed. “Chrysalis really likes it,” she whispered loudly enough that the whole room could hear her.

“It is a very nice dress,” Chrysalis added.

“Awesome!” Pinkie cheered. “Now we just need—”

“I’m here,” Applejack said as she walked in the door. She tipped her hat to the room and made herself comfortable at a table.

“Hooray!” Pinkie said.

“Aren’t you missing somepony?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“She’ll be along soon enough,” Applejack said. “She’s probably still wakin up.”

“But it’s four in the afternoon,” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Mm-hm,” Applejack hummed.

“So you really are bringing somepony?” Pinkie asked.

“Well I said I was, didn’t I?” Applejack said.

“Well, yeah,” Pinkie said, “but I’ve been watching you all week and I haven’t seen you talk to anypony like you were dating them!”

“You’ve been—” Applejack sighed. “Of course you have. Well we don’t talk while I’m workin.”

“But you’re always working,” Pinkie said.

“Just about,” Applejack agreed.

“Then how are you talking?” Pinkie thought for a moment, then gasped loudly. “Are they psychic? Or do they know a psychic? Or do you know a psychic? Oh! I bet it’s Limestone helping you, isn’t it? I always thought she might be, I mean, have you ever noticed how she always seems to be able to tell what Marble is thinking? It’s super weird. Even Maud thinks so.”

“Have you asked Maud?” Fluttershy asked.

“Pfft, I don’t need to ask her. I can just tell.”

“Pinkie, Limestone just about works even more than I do,” Applejack told her. “How in the world do you think she’d find the time to be sendin telepathic messages all across Equestria?”

“All across Equestria, huh?” Pinkie hummed in thought and scratched her chin. “So then they’re not from Ponyville.”

Applejack sighed. “Pinkie, we ain’t playin twenty questions here.”

“Are they bigger than a bread box?” Pinkie asked.

“Of course! What, do you think I went and met a Breezie somewhere?”

“That would be cute,” Fluttershy chimed in.

“Pinkie,” Applejack continued, “there’s no way you’re gonna be able to just guess who I’m dating.”

“Just one more guess!” Pinkie insisted. “Is it, um… Oh! Did you yell at Princess Luna for spying on you in a dream and so she tried to make it up to you by being friendly but then you fell for each other and now she visits you in your dreams?”

Applejack stared wide-eyed at Pinkie Pie. “...No?”

Then a voice boomed from the doorway.

“Greetings, citizens of Partyville! It is I, Princess Luna!”

Luna posed dramatically for a moment, backlit brilliantly by the sun outside, before settling down and grinning wide at the ponies in the room.

There was a sharp thwack as Applejack slapped her own forehead.

All the ponies in the room were speechless as Luna walked in, dressed up in her full royal regalia. Twilight instinctively moved to bow, but Chrysalis stopped her and pulled her back up. The only other pony who wasn’t starstruck was Pinkie, who was grinning proudly at Applejack.

“Knew it,” Pinkie said with a poke to Applejack’s chest.

“You did not,” Applejack said. “That was just a lucky guess.”

“Yeah, but I knew I’d guess right.”

“That makes no sense.” Applejack sighed and pushed herself up, then walked over to stand beside Luna. “Well, everypony,” she announced, “here she is. My, uh, girlfriend.”

Luna nodded. “It’s a pleasure to be meeting you all under such different circumstances. I hope it can bring us closer than ever.”

“A-A-Are…” Rarity gulped as she tried to choke out the words. “Are you even allowed to date?”

Luna chuckled. “Oh, please. I’m no different from anypony else. Look.” With a quick bout of magic, Luna lifted off her crown, and then did the same to Applejack’s hat before swapping the two. It took her a moment to adjust the hat to fit well on her head, but she made it work. “There, now I’m just a normal pony.”

Applejack winced at first when Luna put the crown on her, but she didn’t make any move to take it off.

Slowly, the ponies in the room started to relax. "You look good in a crown," Rarity told Applejack.

"Don't get used to it," Applejack replied.

"So is it party time?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"We should probably let everypony get settled first," Rarity said.

"Good idea!" Pinkie said. She clapped her hooves loudly for attention. "Alright everypony, party starts in uhh... Ten minutes!"

Luna looked down at Applejack and grinned as the other ponies started to mingle. "Oh, I'm so excited! Princesses only ever get balls and galas, I haven't been to a party in a millennium! Do you think my entrance was grand enough?"

"Maybe a smidge too grand, actually," Applejack said. "Just about all of Ponyville probably heard it."

"Well, a party should be loud, should it not?" Luna asked. "Although I suppose the party has yet to begin. I should probably go say hello to the other ponies, yes?"

"Prob'ly," Applejack said. "You want me to tag along?"

"Oh, you don't need to," Luna said. "We'll have plenty of time together today, I'm sure."

"Alright, well I ain't really keen on bein interrogated, so I'm gonna sit this one out." Applejack looked around to see if they were being watched, then got up on her hind legs so she could give Luna a kiss on the cheek. "Enjoy yourself."

Luna stroked Applejack's mane briefly, then adjusted the crown on her head. "You too, my princess."

Across the room, Twilight finally managed to shake off her stunned expression and leaned over to whisper to Chrysalis. “Is this, um, going to be a problem?”

“I’ve never even met her,” Chrysalis told her. “I have no reason to dislike her yet.”

“You’ve never met?” Twilight asked. “Even in your dreams?”

“Please, I don’t have nightmares.” Chrysalis scoffed.

“Okay, that’s obviously a lie.”

Chrysalis groaned. “Well, I don’t let her help me when I do, alright?”

“That doesn’t seem healthy,” Twilight told her.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed as she walked over to greet the couple more personally. “I do hope you’ll let me in eventually, Chrysalis.”

“We’ll see,” Chrysalis said. Twilight tried to bow again, and Chrysalis pulled her back up. “Twilight, you’re a princess.”

“I know,” Twilight said, “but she’s…”

“Older?” Chrysalis suggested.

“No,” Twilight said, “she’s just, like, a princess princess. I’m just a princess.”

“Twilight, we are both just princesses,” Luna told her. “Beyond that, I like to think that we’re just… Friends.”

“Of course we’re friends,” Twilight said.

“Then quit bowing,” Chrysalis said. “You don’t let your friends here bow to you.”

“Precisely,” Luna agreed.

Twilight sighed. “Okay, I’ll try.”

Luna grinned. “Oh, Chrysalis, you really are a good influence on her. Speaking of which, how goes the overthrowing of my sister?”

“It’s slow,” Chrysalis said, “but we’re getting there. She’s bound to retire eventually.”

Luna laughed. “Foolproof. Well, it is lovely to meet you, Chrysalis, and I hope to get to know you well in the future."

"Likewise, I suppose," Chrysalis said. "It would not be a bad thing to have a good relationship with at least one of Twilight's fellow princesses."

Luna frowned. "Yes, I heard about the mess with Cadence. Twilight, are you doing well?"

"I'm alright I guess," Twilight said. She sighed. "Or I will be. At least Shining Armor is talking to me."

"Things will clear up," Luna told her. "Eventually."

"She might even like me some day," Chrysalis said. Twilight chuckled quietly at that, and Chrysalis started rubbing her back.

"Come on, Pinkie, really?" Applejack's voice rang out from across the room.

"Ah," Luna said, "I think I may need to go rescue Applejack from Pinkie Pie. I'll see you two again once the party begins. It's going to be so fun!”

Luna gave Chrysalis a polite nod and grinned at Twilight before turning and walking away. She found Applejack near where she had left her, sitting with a cross look on her face at an out of the way table.

On top of the table, giddily prodding Applejack with a hoof, was Pinkie Pie. “Admit it,” she was saying, “you like it. I know you do!”

“I ain’t admittin nothin,” Applejack told her stubbornly.

“What are we admitting?” Luna asked casually as she walked up.

“Hi Luna!” Pinkie said, waving excitedly. “I’m trying to get Applejack to admit that she likes wearing your doodad.” Pinkie pointed at the crown that was still sitting on Applejack’s head.

Luna chuckled. “Are you, now? That’s a tall task you’ve taken on. She won’t even admit that to me! Although,” she lowered her voice to a whisper, “she never complains when I do it either.”

“Maybe I just like hats,” Applejack said indignantly. “Why’s it gotta be about which hat it is?”

“So you do like it!” Pinkie said. “I knew it.” She laughed and turned her attention to Luna. “You switch hats a lot?”

“Oh, yes,” Luna said. “I always appreciate an opportunity to shed the weight of the crown. It’s just a nice bonus that Applejack looks so adorable in it.”

Applejack huffed and crossed her legs in front of her chest. “I didn’t know this was a ‘tease Applejack’ party.”

“It wasn’t ‘til you brought a princess with you,” Pinkie said. “I gotta get it out of my system.”

Applejack sighed. “So, Luna,” she said, trying to change the subject, “you havin fun?”

“Absolutely!” Luna grinned and gave Applejack a quick hug. “I’m so glad you’re ready to tell other ponies now.”

“I-It ain’t that I wasn’t ready,” Applejack insisted, “I just didn’t know the right time is all.”

“Mm-hm,” Luna hummed with a sly look on her face.

“So,” Pinkie said, “what do you guys actually do? I haven’t seen you around the farm once!”

“Daytime visits are… Difficult,” Luna explained, “thanks to our conflicting schedules. So, instead, I visit Applejack in her dreams.”

“I thought I was seeing you less,” Pinkie said. “That must be super fun, though! You can go on crazy rollercoasters and ski down dangerous mountains and swim through chocolate rivers and all sorts of other things!”

“We mostly just talk,” Applejack said.

Pinkie gasped. “But how? Do you at least talk while you swim through the chocolate rivers?”

“Nah, we just kinda sit on my porch or go on picnics,” Applejack said.

“We do other things sometimes,” Luna said, “but it’s nice to just relax. We both work so hard, we don’t often have the desire for the larger things.”

“Well, don’t let yourselves get too boring,” Pinkie told them. “Otherwise, before you know it that’ll just become your life. You’ll retire to the farm, sit in your rocking chair outside watching your little fillies run around in the orchard… Okay actually that sounds cute.” Pinkie giggled. “Carry on.”

Applejack coughed awkwardly. “Well, it’s uh, a little early to be talkin like that, don’t you think?”

“Iunno,” Pinkie said with a shrug. “How close are you? Have you kissed yet?”

Applejack pursed her lips as a tiny blush came to her cheeks, and Luna put her hoof to her mouth to cover a laugh. “So straightforward,” Luna said. Then she nodded. “Yes, Pinkie, we have indeed kissed.”

“Then you’re already, like, halfway there!” Pinkie said. “Halfway is close enough to talk about it.”

“Well, you and Fluttershy must be further along than us,” Applejack said. “We could talk about y’all instead.”

Pinkie blushed. “On second thought it seems kinda early for all that, don’t you think? Haha, silly Applejack, always thinking about the future.”

“Thought so,” Applejack said.

“Hey, Luna!” Without warning, Rainbow Dash flew up and butted into the conversation. “Rarity wants to talk to ya.”

“Oh? Well, then I’d better go,” Luna said. “Thank you for the party, Pinkie Pie, it’s lovely. Although, please do try to go a little easy on Applejack. At least until she’s more used to things, hm?”

“No promises,” Pinkie said.

Luna laughed and turned to follow Rainbow Dash away. Across the room they met up with Rarity, who was in the middle of telling Fluttershy all about the recent gossip from Manehattan.

“Oh, hey, it’s Luna!” Fluttershy said as soon as she saw the princess approaching. “Drat, looks like there’s no time to finish that story.”

“Oh, don’t worry darling, I’ll tell you the rest at our next spa meet.” Rarity turned to Luna and smiled politely. “Good afternoon, Princess. I hope our little soiree here didn’t make you lose too much sleep.”

“Hello,” Fluttershy added.

“Greetings to you both,” Luna said. She reached up and tipped the cowboy hat towards them, then chuckled to herself. “Rainbow Dash mentioned that you wished to speak to me?”

“I what?” Rarity looked at Rainbow Dash and sighed. “I didn’t mean to go get her, Rainbow. Oh, Princess, I’m terribly sorry if she interrupted you.”

“It’s no problem at all, and please, call me Luna.”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t know if I can do that,” Rarity said. “Social etiquette demands that I not refer to you so casually until we are properly acquainted. Until then, you’re just going to have to live with being called Princess.”

“Don’t worry,” Rainbow Dash said, “I’ll call you enough dumb stuff to cancel it out.” Rarity scoffed at her.

“Much appreciated,” Luna said. “And you, Fluttershy?”

“Um, whichever you’d like,” Fluttershy replied.

“Luna it is, then. Now, Rarity, you had something to talk to me about?”

“Oh, yes, of course,” Rarity said. “I just… Well, I wanted to ask you about your mane. I’d always assumed it was just something special about Alicorns, but then Twilight became a princess and her mane didn’t change, so now I don’t know what to think.”

“Oh, this?” Luna stroked her own mane in an elegant gesture. “Simply the result of age. Most ponies don’t live to be thousands of years old, so tragically, they’re unable to see their mane’s true beauty.”

“I see…” Rarity looked down in thought for a moment, then looked back up with a grin. “So all I have to do is live forever! That can’t be too difficult.”

Luna laughed. “I wish you luck.”

“Don’t expect me to become a princess for you, Rarity,” Rainbow Dash said. “Living forever is so not worth the workload.”

“Dear, if I become a princess, you’ll have the workload either way,” Rarity said. “I’m not going to let you be a trophy wife.”

“But I’m so good at getting trophies!” Rainbow Dash said.

“She is very good at it,” Fluttershy agreed.

Suddenly, a high pitched ding sounded out through the room. They all looked up to see Pinkie Pie, standing on a table and hitting a glass with a spoon.”Okay, everypony,” she announced, “we’re all here, so I say it’s time to get this party started! You better get ready, Luna, cuz you’ve never partied like you’re about to party!” Then she leapt off the table and yanked on a drawstring that released a load of balloons and confetti over them all.

Late that night, after Luna had already raised the moon, the party finally ended. Luna was the only one who wasn’t exhausted, thanks to having just woken up when it started, and so she had decided to carry Applejack back to the farm rather than make her walk. Applejack clung to her back, half asleep, her eyes closed and the crown almost falling off her head.

The orchard was quiet and peaceful as Luna walked through it, and at one point she paused in a clearing to look around. “Your dreams don’t do this justice, Applejack.”

Applejack yawned and squeezed her lovingly. “You oughta come see the real thing more often, then.”

“Maybe I should,” Luna agreed. She picked an apple off a nearby tree and idly looked it over. “We do have a lot of princesses now.”

“And Chrysalis is hankerin for a spot,” Applejack added.

“That she is,” Luna said. She floated the apple backwards to give it to Applejack and started walking again. “That she is. Maybe I’ll start looking at rocking chairs.”

“We could build one,” Applejack suggested. “If you get the time.”

“That sounds fun,” Luna said. “I’ll clear some space on my schedule for it.”

A Waking Nightmare (AJ, Luna)

“Don’t you move a muscle!” Applejack leapt heroically onto the raised platform in the middle of the wide throne room. Around her, all was dark. No sun hung in the sky outside the shattered stained glass windows, and the unyielding moon did little to brighten the gloom around her.

The soft, blue glow that did illuminate what little she could see of the crumbling castle came from the pony she was facing off with. High in the air, still and unflinching, flew Nightmare Moon. While everything around her was wreathed in darkness, she seemed to glow with all the ferocity of the moon itself. It was as though the moon shone only on her, and what little light reached the rest of the world was only what she allowed to shine.

Unbeknownst to either of them, a third force was quickly approaching.

Nightmare Moon cackled and slammed down in front of Applejack. She stood tall and proud, towering above the little pony with her nose stuck high in the air. Her ethereal mane flowed down to pool around their hooves, enveloping Applejack like a thick fog.

“Who are you meant to be,” Nightmare Moon snarled as she glared down at Applejack.

“I’m your nightmare.”

Nightmare Moon howled with laughter. “You? One little pony with a silly hat?” She began to pace in circles around Applejack, like a predator stalking its prey. “What are you going to do, throw apples at me? Or maybe you’ll talk me to death with your insufferable slang.”

Another shriek of laughter rang out through the halls of the castle, echoing out into the barren landscape. It was only a whisper when it found the ears of a third pony, but she knew the source in an instant. What had been a casual glide over the treetops now turned into a mad dash through the sky, blazing a trail of starstuff behind her.

Princess Luna didn’t know what the laughter meant, but she knew she had to stop it.

She misjudged her speed and nearly crashed into the ground outside the castle. Just barely, she was able to dig her hooves into the ground and skidded to a stop, leaving deep grooves in the dirt behind her. The haphazard landing left her right outside the hole where a window had once been, giving her a full view of the scene inside.

In the castle, Nightmare Moon leaned forward with a wicked smirk, coming nearly nose to nose with Applejack. “Tell me, little morsel,” she said, “why I should not launch you into the stars for your impudence.”

Luna crouched down, preparing to spring into action, but a strange through stopped her. “Just Applejack?” she asked herself under her breath. “This isn’t a nightmare. Where are her friends?” Her curiosity piqued, she elected to abstain from intervening for now, instead crouching behind the window to watch.

“I don’t think you’ve got the guts,” Applejack said. “If you were fixin to take me out that quick, you already would’ve.”

Nightmare Moon resumed her taunting pacing. “Oh, you misunderstand.” As she walked past Applejack, she reached out and stroked her cheek playfully. “I just like to play with my food.”

“Well this apple bites back.” In the blink of an eye, Applejack drew out her lasso and flung it with an astonishing speed. It blasted through the air, as fast as a whip and as accurate as an arrow, headed straight for an unsuspecting Nightmare Moon.

Or so she thought, but Nightmare Moon didn’t so much as look at the projectile. With a spark of her horn, massive blue flames erupted in a circle around Applejack, eviscerating the rope. Not even ash remained as the flames ate away the rope's very being.

The heat should have been unbearable, but the flames seemed to let off no heat at all. They weren’t exactly cold either, but Applejack could feel the lack of heat as clearly as she would have felt the heat itself, and it sent shivers down her spine. In a way it was something more than cold, a chilling void that devoured the heat around it.

The flames tightened around Applejack until she barely had the space to turn around. She could feel the chill of the flames seeping into her bones as they drew nearer and nearer. Nightmare Moon rose up in front of her, the brilliant fire licking at her chin as she bent forward to stare into Applejack’s eyes. “I certainly hope you didn’t start with your best attempt, because that would be sorely disappointing.”

“You wish.” Applejack spun around and bucked as hard as she could, but by the time her hooves reached the space Nightmare Moon had been in, the dark Princess had already circled around to meet Applejack’s eyes again. All her hooves met was empty air and the sharp sting of magical flames.

Applejack quickly regained her footing, but the burns on her hind legs left her stance shaky at best.

Still, she wasn’t done. With her hind legs weakened, she turned to her forelegs instead. She rolled forward into a headstand, then sprang into the air, soaring over the flames and straight to where Nightmare Moon had been.

Again, though, Nightmare Moon was already gone.

When Applejack looked up again, panting with exhaustion, she saw Nightmare Moon standing in the midst of the ring of fire with a cunning sneer.

“Tired so soon?” Nightmare Moon shook her head in disappointment.

With another flash of her horn, the flames shifted again. They flew back around Applejack, but this time left her no room at all to move. The ghastly blue wall arched over her head, making a dome that completely surrounded Applejack. The only opening was right in front of her, and only large enough to let her see her captor.

“Fight me fair and square,” Applejack demanded, “and we’ll see who’s laughing then.”

“Why would I do that?” Nightmare Moon didn’t bother to lean in close this time. Instead she towered above, high enough that trying to meet her wicked gaze made flames lap at Applejack’s face. “I’ve already got you right where I want you! There really is nothing left for you to do but give in to me.”

Outside, Luna was enraptured by the spectacle. “Come on, Applejack,” she whispered, “don’t let her beat you! You’re stronger than she ever was!”

“Give in to you?” Applejack barked out a laugh. “In your dreams. I’ll fight you with every ounce of energy I’ve got in me.”

“Come now, Applejack,” Nightmare Moon cooed, “you’re not the element of loyalty. Join the winning side!”

“You’re barkin up the wrong tree, lady,” Applejack told her. “It ain’t happening.”

“Applejack, Applejack, Applejack.” Nightmare Moon shook her head and leaned down to the window in the flames. “It will happen.” She reached inside the cage and gently cupped her hoof under Applejack’s chin. “With you by my side, I’ll be unstoppable.”

Applejack narrowed her eyes. “What exactly makes you think you can make me some kinda stooge?”

“Do you still not understand?” Nightmare Moon pulled Applejack closer, nearly close enough for their muzzles to touch. The flames around them licked them both. “I want you by my side.”

“‘Scuse me?”

“Must I really spell it out?” Nightmare Moon’s breath was hot again Applejack’s icy skin as she talked. “I’m the most powerful being in all of Equestria. Naturally I would want the second most powerful to be my bride.”

“I’m flattered,” Applejack said sarcastically, “but I don’t really go for the maniacal and power hungry type.”

Nightmare Moon growled and pulled back, swiping her hoof through the flames dramatically. “You stubborn pony! I’ll not have my advances rejected so easily. Believe me, I will find a way to woo you.”

“Lady, the only way you’re gonna ‘woo’ me is if you quit bein evil, and I don’t see that happening.”

Nightmare Moon scoffed. “You don’t just stop being evil. It’s a way of life!”

“Well then at least quit actin on it,” Applejack said. “Maybe then I’ll consider it.”

Nightmare Moon eyed Applejack suspiciously. “What do you mean?”

“Just stop doin evil things,” Applejack explained. “If you get a bad idea, just ignore it.”

“I’ll not give up my conquest,” Nightmare Moon said, “but… Perhaps I could be persuaded to do as you say after I am in power.”

“How ‘perhaps’ are we talkin?”

Nightmare Moon walked up close again. “Will you join me?”

“If you keep up your end of the deal?” Applejack shrugged. “Why not.”

“Then it is decided.”

With a grin, Nightmare Moon bent down again to meet Applejack, and this time Applejack moved forward as well. The flames blazed against Applejack’s chin, sapping away at her very essence, but she didn’t care. She was too entranced by the mare coming to meet her, this beacon of might that was infatuated with her. The blue flames glinted in the reflection on Nightmare Moon’s eyes, making her look ravenous. Her mane billowed up, nearly enveloping Applejack as Nightmare Moon cupped a hoof around her cheek and—

“Enough!”

Princess Luna leapt through the broken window, and the dream froze around them. Nightmare Moon, the flames, everything stood completely still as Luna walked slowly over towards a stunned Applejack.

As soon as Luna was close enough to Nightmare Moon, she dissipated her with a swipe of a hoof. The dark mirror of the princess dissolved into smoke that twinkled with stars. Then Luna stared down at Applejack, still encased in flames. “What is the meaning of this?”

“Luna?” Applejack was looking around in confusion. “What in the sam hill is—” She groaned and walked out of the fiery prison before throwing her hat to the ground in frustration. “Luna, were you spyin on me again?”

“I think that that is hardly relevant here,” Luna said indignantly. “Not when I just saw you being romantic with- with…”

“With you?” Applejack suggested. “Luna, you cannot get jealous of yourself.”

“That wicked creature is not me,” Luna said.

“Yeah she is,” Applejack said. “She’s a part of you that you don’t like all that much, and I get that, but that don’t mean she ain’t in there.”

“But you should not be fantasizing about her,” Luna said. “She is every part of me that I despise!”

“Luna, I know you know I can’t control my dreams. I can’t just shut off my feelings, especially ones I didn’t even know I had.”

“I know that, but…” Luna sighed and looked away. “But her?”

Applejack walked over and stood close to Luna. “I don’t know what to tell you. It’s not a dream I’ve had before.”

“She is nothing like me, though,” Luna said. “What could you see in her?”

“You can’t expect to be everything I find attractive,” Applejack said.

“No, but I thought that I knew you well enough to know what else you would like.” Luna turned to Applejack with a deep frown. “This is just jarring. She’s a cruel, despicable monster! How could she be attractive to anypony?”

“Well, I mean, she’s…” Applejack tapped a hoof on the ground anxiously. “I-I dunno. It’s hard to say.”

“Applejack…” Luna sighed and put a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. “You have nothing to feel shame about. I apologize for my outburst, I was simply… Caught off guard.”

Applejack sighed and looked up at her. “Thanks, Luna.” With a soft smile, she moved in to nuzzle against Luna, and Luna nuzzled her back. “You really gotta quit spyin on me, though.”

“I hadn’t planned to,” Luna said, “but you were facing off with her on your own and I… Well, I was curious why you would have such a dream.”

Applejack chuckled. “Well apparently it’s because she’s hot.”

“Am I not… ‘Hot?’” Luna put on an exaggerated frown.

Applejack punched her softly in the side. “Of course ya are, ya big goof. She just… She’s got that presence about her, you know? Like you can’t look away from her, and she knows you can’t.”

“I like to think I’ve done well in refining my stature. Especially here in the dream realm.”

“Yeah, for other ponies,” Applejack told her, “but not with friends. Not with me.”

“Would you want me to be more assertive when we’re alone together?” Luna asked.

“Nah, of course not,” Applejack said. “All that’s just stuff I’m attracted to, but you, the you that comes and visits me here every night, well… You’re the pony I love. I’d never want you to change who you are.”

“Oh, Applejack, you have such a way with words.” Luna bent forward to give Applejack a kiss, and Applejack kissed her back. It was soft and brief and just like all the other kisses they’d ever shared, but it still filled them both with a blissful warmth. “I love you too.”

“Hey, let’s go somewhere comfier,” Applejack said, and the world around them changed. Gone were the cold stone walls, replaced with the brown and green of dense forest. The hard floor changed into a bed of leaves, and the world got brighter, albeit not very much. The forest they were in now was thick, and they were deep inside. The only light that fell on them was the few rays of sunshine that managed to break through the canopy above, but they could do little to fight back the cool shade of the woods.

Applejack laid down on the leaves, easily getting comfortable on the cushy pile, and patted the spot next to her. Luna smiled and joined her, laying down so she could gaze dreamily into Applejack’s eyes. Then, with a mischievous laugh, she finished getting comfortable by taking off her crown and fitting it snugly onto Applejack’s head.

Applejack laughed with her. “You like puttin this thing on me way too much.”

“Well, you may not want the position in the waking world,” Luna said, “but in here you’ll always be my princess.”

The two sat like that for a while, chatting and laughing and cuddling and kissing, all backed by the sounds of rustling treetops and chirping insects. Every so often an animal would come up to them, or the wind would pick up and shower them with foliage, but other than that everything was still, quiet and peaceful.

Some hours later, a thought came to Luna. “Applejack,” she said, “I know you said you wouldn’t want me to change who I am, but… We are in a dream. There are less drastic options.”

“What’re you gettin at?” Applejack asked.

“Well, much is possible in this world,” Luna said. “I see no reason why I could not, perhaps, tap into the power of Nightmare Moon for a short time.”

“What, like just… Become her for a while?”

“More or less,” Luna said. “She is a part of me, after all.”

“That sounds kinda dangerous,” Applejack said hesitantly. “I mean, I kinda doubt that she would wanna turn back into you. She’ll fight it.”

“I’ll put up safeguards,” Luna told her. “I can tie the magic to your dream. When the dream ends, the spell reverts, and if the spell is tampered with, the dream ends. She could only ever exist here.”

“Seems like a recipe for gettin me trapped in an eternal dream.”

“She would be stuck here, too,” Luna said. “I have faith in you to talk her out of believing that’s a good idea.”

“I guess,” Applejack said. “It might take me a couple days, but I can’t imagine anypony bein too keen on an eternity of solitude.”

“So?” Luna asked. “Would you like to try?”

“I suppose I’m up for it. What do you want, though? You’re the one who’s gonna be givin in to darkness.”

“I think that it is worth at least one attempt,” Luna said. “It could be good for me to let out some of that energy, and I'll still be the one spending time with you.”

“Sure, then.” Applejack shrugged. “Whenever you’re ready, let me know.”

“Oh, I was thinking that we would try it now.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “You don’t wanna prepare or nothin?”

“No, I would just become anxious.” Luna stood up at steeled herself. “It is better to just… Jump right in.”

Applejack stood up beside her. “Alright, well, have at it then.”

Luna nodded, then took a step back and closed her eyes in concentration. A thick, inky darkness began to seep from her horn, swirling around her more and more every second. Her eyes started to glow, and her horn seemed to pull her into the sky as the shadows swallowed her. Before long she had vanished completely, now just a dark, shapeless cocoon in the sky.

There was a long, breathless pause where time itself seemed to stand still.

Then the cocoon exploded. The darkness shot out like needles into the world around them, and a dark blue smoke began to fill the air. Slowly, light found its way back into where the dark had been, and there it illuminated the tall, regal form of Nightmare Moon.

Nightmare Moon took a deep breath and fell from the sky, landing with a thud that shook the ground beneath them. She was staring at the sky, grimacing, and then lit up her horn. Night swallowed the land as the moon rose and blocked out the sun, casting the world in an eerie shadow.

Only then did Nightmare Moon deign to look down at the little pony staring at her in awe. “Hmm…” She hummed in thought as she looked down her nose at Applejack. “Something isn’t right… Ah!”

Nightmare Moon bent down, bringing her muzzle right up to Applejack’s, and she smirked as Applejack’s jaw dropped. Then Nightmare Moon flashed another blast of magic, this time aimed at Applejack, and struck the crown sitting on her head. It morphed where it sat, growing darker and more jagged, sharp spires piercing the night sky, until finally it matched the rest of Nightmare Moon’s attire.

“Much better,” she purred. She reached out and adjusted the crown in an intimate gesture, never moving her face away from Applejack’s. “My Princess must look the part, don’t you think?”

Applejack was having trouble finding words, but her heart felt like it was going to pound out of her chest. “N-Nightmare Moon…” she muttered under her breath.

Nightmare Moon stroked Applejack’s chin. “In every way.” Then she stood back up, leaving Applejack panting to catch her breath. “Well, aside from my conquest of Equestria. That Luna really is too clever for her own good. Oh well, though.” She grinned down at Applejack. “I do still appreciate being let out to play.”

Applejack gulped as her head finally started to clear. “Wow,” she said. “Is that really still you, Luna?”

Nightmare Moon cackled. “Oh, I assure you, I am still the same pony. Nightmare Moon is just such a better name. Far more attractive, don’t you think?”

“Um, well…”

“Oh, come now, Applejack.” Nightmare Moon wrapped Applejack in her magic and pulled her up to speak eye to eye. “I am still the pony you love. Being honest won’t hurt me, even after I turn back.”

“I dunno if I can really trust that,” Applejack said.

“Why would I lie?” Nightmare Moon asked. “If Luna is hurt by what happens tonight, then this will be the last night that I get to spend with you. This may not be the ideal way for me to return, but I would be a fool to let it slip from my grasp.”

Applejack eyed her suspiciously as she thought. “I suppose that makes sense,” she said eventually. “So you’re interested in just a regular date?”

Nightmare Moon set Applejack back on the ground. “Well, I wouldn’t say regular,” she said. “After all, I must be entertained.”

“Oh, I think I can manage that,” Applejack said. She smirked and concentrated on pulling them into a new place.

The world around them didn’t change, though.

“Huh?” Applejack said.

Nightmare Moon laughed again. “What ever would give you the impression that you were in control of this dream?”

“I mean, it is my dream.”

“Please.” Nightmare Moon scoffed. “I am the ruler of the night! All dreams belong to me.”

“Fine, miss ruler of the night,” Applejack said sarcastically. “I guess it’s your dream, but uh, that does mean that you’re the one entertaining me.”

“I am entertaining myself,” Nightmare Moon said. “Things are simply more enjoyable with an attractive mare by my side.”

“Aw, you think I’m cute,” Applejack said. “So, where to first, Miss Ruler?”

“Let’s start small.” Nightmare Moon lifted a hoof dramatically, then stamped it on the ground with a mighty force. The shockwave took the entire world with it, the dreamscape around them dissolving into a dark void.

Then there was a light, small and insignificant in the sky, followed by another, and another, until above them was a vast sea of stars stretching from horizon to horizon.

A horizon that, Applejack realized, was made completely of barren gray stone. Craters dotted the surface of the monumental rock they stood on, and the sight of hills and crags jutting out against the backing of galaxies and constellations was breathtaking.

“This is small?” Applejack asked.

“I lived here for a thousand years,” Nightmare Moon said as she gazed up at the stars. “There is nothing so normal to me as the surface of this moon. There was, however, one small part of my time here that I always felt the desire to share with another pony.”

“Alright, well where is it?”

“Have some patience,” Nightmare Moon told her. “I know I had to.”

Then Nightmare Moon sat on the ground and got comfortable. When she looked over and saw Applejack still standing still, Nightmare Moon sighed and lit up her horn. Her magic took hold of Applejack, lifting her gently off the ground and pulling her to a rest in front of Nightmare Moon. Then she wrapped a leg around Applejack and held her close as she watched the horizon.

Nightmare Moon had none of the warmth Luna had. Her presence around Applejack was an icy cold, a frost that bit into her and wouldn’t let go, but Applejack found herself leaning into it anyway. She relished it, longed to let go and let herself be frozen down to her core.

A squeeze from Nightmare Moon jolted Applejack out of her fantasizing, and she looked up to see the horizon changing. Something was cutting into the black, something impossibly large. Oceans and continents crawled into the sky, like an intricate map. Applejack could see mountains, rivers, even cities, she thought, if she looked hard enough. She recognized Equestria, knew where Canterlot would be, and Ponyville and all the rest. She could spot the places outside Equestria she had been, and past those saw places she had never even heard of. The scale of it all left her jaw hanging open.

“Celestia’s parting gift to me, I suppose,” Nightmare Moon mused. “Something that only I would ever see. Ironic, I suppose, that it was the one part worth sharing.”

“It really is amazing,” Applejack said. “Thank you for showing me.”

“Well, I must treat my Princess well, yes?” Nightmare Moon stroked Applejack’s back as they gazed at the world below.

Then a light broke out over the horizon. “Ah, yes,” Nightmare Moon said. “As with anything, I could never enjoy this long without my sister making her presence known.”

The light washed over Equestria below first, bathing it in a peaceful morning. The highest peaks, the lowest valleys, the densest cities, everything felt the warmth of Celestia’s light. Then it broke the horizon. To the side of Equestria, the unbearably bright, boiling ball of light rose into the sky. The darkness of the sky seemed to flee from it, hiding in what few spaces it could find as the sun doused them in its radiance.

“Woah,” Applejack said. “It’s a lot brighter up close.”

“Indeed.” Nightmare Moon suddenly stood up. “Come. I have no desire to subject either of us to the remainder of my time here.”

Applejack got up and stood beside her. “Alright, well then what’s next?”

“How about we go find something?” Nightmare Moon leapt into the sky and scooped up Applejack, carrying her snugly against her chest as she hovered in place.

“W-Woah there, where are you takin us?” Applejack clung tight to the legs holding her.

“Down.”

Nightmare Moon blasted off like a rocket, so fast that the moon was a distant memory in a matter of seconds. It shrank behind them as Equestria grew, all the forests and lakes and other landmarks slowly becoming more and more real.

At first, Applejack was terrified. She tried on instinct to hold onto the legs keeping her in place as tightly as possible, lest the falter and drop her, and she closed her eyes tight in fear.

Then Nightmare Moon gave her a soft, delicate squeeze, and Applejack remembered where she was. Not plummeting through the atmosphere, but dreaming of being held tight by the pony she loves, and slowly her eyes opened.

When she saw Equestria, nearly too close now to see all of it, her eyes went wide. Now she really could see everything, Canterlot and Manehattan and even Ponyville coming into view, and she could see even more clearly how beautiful it all was. All the delicate little details carved into the world, the way the rivers dug through the land and the mountains pierced the clouds, it all seemed too incredible to be real.

As the wind whipped past her, billowing her mane out and stinging her eyes, Applejack’s heart started to race again. Every time they would blast through a cloud was like a whole new experience, every instinct in her body screaming at her as the walls of white grew terrifyingly close, and the euphoric rush of relief as they burst out the other side. Before she knew it Applejack had flung out her legs and was cheering with every dip and turn.

Applejack’s delight came with great amusement to Nightmare Moon. She played it up, doing steep dives and tight turns, occasionally even doing corkscrews and flips. She aimed for the densest clouds and the strongest currents, and smiled wide as she watched the pony in her grip screaming in fear and exhilaration.

Sadly, all good things must come to an end, and the ground was fast approaching. Nightmare Moon decided she wanted to give the flight a flashy end, and so she turned sharply and started to speed towards the nearest forest.

When Applejack realized Nightmare Moon had no intention of slowing before they reached the trees, her heart leapt into her throat. “U-Uh, Nightmare Moon,” she called out, “I’d really rather not find out if I can die in a dream!”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Nightmare Moon called back. “It would only hurt a great deal!”

As Applejack tried once more to wrap herself up as tightly as possible, Nightmare Moon started to store up magic in her horn. A great mass of swirling blackness slowly grew at the tip, dripping with dark energy.

Once they were close enough, Nightmare Moon aimed her horn at the forest and let loose. An incredible blast of magic ripped through the air, so strong it seemed to spark out and destroy the light around it, and slammed into the forest below. With a single flick the beam of darkness razed the land, leaving behind nothing but a deep, wide trench.

The trench was so long that, when Nightmare Moon used it as a runway to land on, Applejack couldn’t even see the end of it. Nightmare Moon set Applejack down gently, and pain immediately crept into her hooves. “Aah,” she yelped, dancing to keep her hooves off the ground. “Cold, cold, cold!”

“Ah, right.” Nightmare Moon scooped Applejack back up and decided to just hover in place above the ground. She squeezed Applejack tightly against her chest, radiating that same cold into her. “I can’t have my toys getting damaged, now.”

Applejack chuckled. “Yeah, okay. Whatever you have to tell yourself.” She yawned and nuzzled up against one of the legs holding her. “Well, Miss Ruler, this has been a hoot and a half, but you’ve got me plum tuckered out in the middle of a dream. I think I oughta relax if I wanna get any work done after I wake up.”

“Well, I only had one more thing in mind regardless,” Nightmare Moon said. She grabbed Applejack with her magic and floated her up so they were face to face. “I believe I interrupted quite the pleasant looking dream when I arrived.”

“Yeah, but I don’t mind,” Applejack said. “That wasn’t the real thing anyway.”

“No, but I am.” Nightmare Moon stroked a hoof from Applejack’s chest up to the tip of her chin, inching her ever closer as she did. “So tell me, Princess, should I bring back the flames?”

A light blush came to Applejack’s cheeks, and she swallowed hard. “I-I suppose I didn’t really think about that part.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled. “Well, I liked them.” Blue fire erupted below them, licking at them and singing them both just enough to feel it.

Then Nightmare Moon put a leg around the back of Applejack’s neck, pulled her closer and kissed her. The freezing cold that seemed to radiate off of Nightmare Moon rushed into Applejack all at once, seeking to stab into her very soul, and Applejack let herself fall into it. The ice engulfed her, embraced her in a way unlike anything else, and bit in so deep that it would forever be there, burning away like a longing ache in her bones.

Eventually, Nightmare Moon ended it. If she hadn’t been holding her up with magic, Applejack might have fallen on her face trying to lean forward and keep it going. Instead, she just slumped over in midair and let out a contented sigh. Nightmare Moon couldn’t help but grin and chuckle at the sight of it.

Nightmare Moon put a hoof under Applejack’s chin and lifted it to meet her eyes. “So, my Princess, you will convince dear Luna to let me loose from time to time, yes?”

“I’ll certainly try,” Applejack said.

Nightmare Moon pulled Applejack closer and held her tight, gazing lovingly into her eyes. “And perhaps,” she cooed, “you might even—”

“In your dreams,” Applejack said with a sly smile.

Nightmare Moon laughed. “Well I had to try.”

Looking Sharp (Pinkie, Fluttershy)

It was a beautiful day in Ponyville. Birdsong filled the air, backed by the whistle of a light breeze that lightly brushed the treetops. It was the kind of day where you might prop your door open just to let in the fresh air. Animals were livelier, ponies were happier, and even the sun seemed brighter on such a perfect day.

It was exactly the kind of day that made Fluttershy love living in Ponyville. Her cheerful whistling floated out her windows and into the forest nearby, where the critters responded with gleeful calls of their own. Inside, Fluttershy was flitting around tidying up her house, dusting and sweeping and picking up all the little things that had fallen to the floor in the past week and been forgotten.

She was, at this point, in the middle of hefting her sofa back into place, having moved it to deal with the dust and lint and loose candies and everything else that had found its way there. She never enjoyed the heavy lifting of cleaning, and could probably have gotten help, but she figured she should take the opportunity to get some exercise.

She wiped the sweat from her brow and sighed before scooping up the little pile of things she had found in the depths. “How did Pinkie even manage to lose this down there?” she mused to herself as she looked over a fully intact muffin, still wrapped in plastic. “It must be stale by now.” She shrugged and dropped it on a counter in her kitchen. “I bet she’ll eat it anyway,” she said with a chuckle.

With that, it was time for a break. Fluttershy sighed heavily and trotted back into her living room, eager to make use of her freshly cleaned sofa and—

“Aah!”

Fluttershy yelped and jumped back as a furry pink mass dropped from her ceiling in front of her. A second later the shape unfurled itself into a grinning Pinkie Pie, hanging by her tail from a rafter on the ceiling.

“Fluttershy Fluttershy Fluttershy!” Pinkie shouted excitedly.

“Oh, it’s just you,” Fluttershy said in relief. She took a second to still her thumping heart before grinning back at Pinkie. “It’s, um, just one Fluttershy actually.”

Pinkie giggled. “Fluttershy!”

“Hello, Pinkie,” Fluttershy said. She floated up to Pinkie and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “How are you today?”

“Booooored,” Pinkie groaned. “Nopony is doing anything today.”

“Aw,” Fluttershy said, “well you’re always welcome to, um, hang out around here.”

Pinkie laughed. “Sounds good to me. You should too! There’s plenty of room up here on your ceiling.”

“I’m fine, thank you,” Fluttershy said. “I can’t imagine I would enjoy it much.”

“I mean, you seemed pretty into it as a vampire,” Pinkie said. “I thought some of that stuck around?”

“Only the fangs,” Fluttershy told her. “I considered having Twilight remove those, too, but I think they look nice.”

“They do!” Pinkie agreed. “Everything about you looked awesome as a vampire.”

“I wouldn’t know,” Fluttershy said. “I don’t remember it.”

“Hmm…” Pinkie fell down from her perch and landed in front of Fluttershy. “Ooh, I think I know what to do today!”

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Fluttershy said.

“It’ll be fine,” Pinkie said as she started pushing Fluttershy towards the door. “And, if we finish early, I’ll come back and help you clean up.”

Fluttershy sighed. “Alright. I was going to take a break anyway.”

“Pinkie, you’re back!” Twilight smiled wide as Pinkie and Fluttershy walked into the castle’s library, and she set the book she had been reading on the stack of books she’d already read today. “Does that mean you changed your mind about my idea to do a research project?”

“Nope!” Pinkie said. “That still sounds super boring! We’re here so you can turn Fluttershy into a vampire again.”

“What?” Fluttershy and Twilight both gasped in unison.

“Pinkie, what crazy idea have you gotten in your head this time?” Twilight asked.

“Fluttershy said she doesn’t know what she looked like as a vampire,” Pinkie explained. “So I wanna show her how cool she was!”

“I don’t really know if that’s a good idea,” Fluttershy said.

“It’s really not,” Twilight agreed. “Plus, wouldn’t she just forget it again?”

“Not if you find a different spell,” Pinkie said. “One that’ll just make her look like she did but not go all batty.”

“I kind of doubt a spell like that exists,” Fluttershy said.

“Well, actually…” Twilight winced nervously, then shook her head. “No way. Pinkie, it’s just not a good idea.”

“C’mon, what could happen?” Pinkie asked. “Even if she does go batty again, we figured out how to stop her already.”

“I’d really prefer not to ‘go batty’ again,” Fluttershy said.

“You won’t,” Pinkie told her, “I’m just trying to convince Twilight!”

Twilight sighed. “Pinkie, even if it is safe, I’m pretty sure Fluttershy doesn’t want to do it.”

“Um…” Fluttershy crossed her hooves and got an embarrassed blush. “I mean, if it’s safe… I wouldn’t really mind seeing what it looked like. I might even, um, like it, maybe?”

“Hooray!” Pinkie cheered. “Pleeeease, Twilight? At least find the spell to check if it’s safe.”

Twilight groaned. “You two are the worst influence on each other.” Then she rolled her eyes and flew away into the library. “I’ll be back,” she called out behind out.

Pinkie hopped over to Fluttershy and wrapped her in a tight hug. “This is gonna be so fun! I hope you’re as excited as I am, cuz I am so excited!”

“You know what,” Fluttershy said, “I think maybe I am. I mean, I didn’t really like scaring you all when I dressed up that one time, but I did like the outfit. Who knows, I could like the real thing even more.”

“Well, here you go.” Twilight flew back in lugging a massive, leather bound grimoire that she dropped with a heavy thud in front of Pinkie and Fluttershy. “One spellbook.”

Pinkie leaned over and read the title of the book out loud. “The Light Side of Dark Arts: Dabble In Evil Magic Without Being Banished.” She shrugged. “Sounds good.”

“Evil?” Fluttershy asked.

“I mean, we’re not exactly turning you into a Breezie here,” Twilight replied. “Don’t worry about it, this doesn’t even get close to the really bad stuff.”

“Does Princess Celestia know you have this book?” Fluttershy asked.

“I said don’t worry about it.” Twilight suddenly preoccupied herself with flipping through the book. “Let’s see, and… Here!” She stopped and pointed at a spell. “A spell to imbue something with the essence of a vampire.”

“That’s convenient,” Pinkie said.

“It’s not dangerous?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight hummed in thought as she read through it. “Uhh, well it says if you don’t undo it within two days it’ll become permanent, but two days is plenty of time. Other than that, well, it will turn you into an actual vampire, but you’re…” She looked up and eyed Fluttershy suspiciously for a moment. “You’re trustworthy,” she decided. “You aren’t the type to get hungry for power or anything.”

“Will I still want apples?” Fluttershy asked.

“Or blood?” Pinkie added. Fluttershy grimaced at the thought.

“Nah,” Twilight said, “I did some reading up after the whole Flutterbat debacle, and it turns out the thirst was just a bat thing. Regular vampires don’t actually crave blood, they just get stronger when they drink it.”

Pinkie turned to say something to Fluttershy, but Fluttershy cut her off. “Not happening.”

“Aww, phooey,” Pinkie grumbled. “Oh well, let’s just get with the zapping!”

Twilight let out one last sigh. “You’re sure you want to do this, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy nodded and smiled. “I’m ready.”

“Alright.” Twilight looked down and reread the spell one final time. “You know, this is really simple actually.” Then she aimed her horn at Fluttershy and fired a massive blast of light. The light completely enveloped Fluttershy, showing only a slowly shifting silhouette to the outside world.

Then, as quickly as it had begun, the spell ended. The light faded, Twilight relaxed, and Fluttershy looked around frantically, taking everything in.

The transformation was extensive. Her clean pink mane now draped past sharp, pointed ears, continuing down to frame her face. It drew the eyes first to her menacing fangs, easily twice as long as they had been before, and finally up to meet her vibrant red eyes. The look was only intensified when she stretched out her new thin, leathery wings.

Fluttershy couldn’t stop darting her eyes around, looking at every little thing and taking it in. It was suddenly all razor sharp, nothing at all was out of focus, and the colors around her had completely changed. The world seemed to have shifted entirely to a redder hue, blues and greens taking a backseat to the dominating presence of deep, delectable red.

“Fluttershy?” Pinkie frowned in concern and walked up to put a hoof on her shoulder. “You okay?”

“Huh?” Fluttershy’s head snapped towards Pinkie, and a wide grin grew on her face. Her fangs poked out of her mouth when she smiled. Pinkie was radiant. All the bright pink of her coat and mane popped out against the world around her, shining brilliantly in Fluttershy's vision. All of that soft, bright red was completely mesmerizing. “Pinkie, you look incredible.”

Pinkie blushed from the sudden compliment. “I do?”

Fluttershy nodded and moved closer to Pinkie, coming nose to nose with her. “Just… Delicious.”

Twilight coughed awkwardly. “Girls?”

Pinkie and Fluttershy both fell backwards and blushed hard. “Sorry!” Fluttershy said. She covered her mouth with her hooves in embarrassment. “I-I don’t know what came over me.”

Twilight chuckled. “It’s alright. Pinkie, could you go find Fluttershy a mirror?”

“Oh! On it!” Pinkie scrambled up and sprinted out into the hallway, taking a moment once she was alone to center herself and calm her beating heart.

Twilight walked over to Fluttershy and helped her up off the ground. “So, how do you feel?”

“Dizzy?” Fluttershy responded. “I’m not sure. I didn’t know it would be this…”

“Drastic?” Twilight suggested. “That’s dark magic for you. Even the small stuff tends to be a little mind-altering.”

“I still feel like myself, though,” Fluttershy said. “It’s the rest of the world that seems different.”

“You’re seeing things differently?” Twilight asked. Subconsciously, she pulled out a notepad and pencil to start taking notes.

“Hearing, too,” Fluttershy said. “Or maybe not hearing? I’m not sure. It’s like I can hear a bunch of heartbeats all around us, and I can tell who they are and what mood they’re in.”

“How many can you hear?” Twilight asked.

“I can hear everypony,” Fluttershy said.

“Like, the whole castle? Wow, that’s pretty—”

“No, everypony,” Fluttershy repeated. “The whole town, and even past that. I can feel ponies all the way in Canterlot!”

“Woah.” Twilight dropped the pencil she'd been writing with. "That's astonishing. Can you find specific ponies?"

"I could try," Fluttershy said.

Twilight nodded. "Try to find, um... Princess Celestia! She should be easy."

Fluttershy closed her eyes and concentrated. "Umm... Oh! There she is!" Her eyes popped open and she smiled gleefully.

"Where is she?" Twilight asked. "What's she doing? For, um, research purposes, of course."

"She's actually in Ponyville," Fluttershy said. "Or at least... Near Ponyville?"

Twilight raised an eyebrow. "That's weird. She isn't scheduled to visit for at least another month. Can you tell what she's doing?"

"I'm not sure..." Fluttershy closed her eyes again. "She's very calm. Or, more like relaxed. Hmm... Oh, there's another pony with here. She's, um... Oh!" Suddenly, Fluttershy's face flushed red and she hid behind her hooves. "Um, never mind! I was, uh, wrong, she's not in Ponyville at all!"

"Huh?" Twilight gave her a funny look.

Luckily, Pinkie chose that time to come back into the library, riding on top of a tall mirror that had wheels attached to it. “Order up!” she announced as the mirror slowed to a stop beside the others.

“Was that in the castle?” Twilight asked. “Why do I have a mirror with wheels?”

“For exactly this reason!” Pinkie did a flip off the mirror and landed beside Fluttershy, who was shaking off her embarrassment. “So, what do you think?”

Fluttershy walked up to the mirror and stared in awe. She took it all in, every detail, all the way down to the finest hairs sticking out of her mane. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was agape as she gazed at her reflection.

Then, after a minute or so, she grinned and looked back at Pinkie. “You were right,” she said. “I do look cool.”

“Told ya,” Pinkie said. “I mean, you’re already awesome, so making you a vampire just makes you, like, double awesome.”

“I’m glad you like it,” Twilight said with a smile. “Hey, you’ve got two days. Why don’t you go see if Rarity will take some pictures so you don’t have to do this again to remember what you looked like?”

“Ooh, let’s do it!” Pinkie said.

“Oh, um, actually,” Fluttershy said, “before that, do you think you could maybe tweak it just a little? If that’s possible.”

“I guess it’s possible in theory,” Twilight said. “Why, is there something you don’t like?”

Fluttershy frowned. “I want my wings back. I mean, there’s not anything wrong with these, they’re just not very... Soft.”

“Yeah, that seems reasonable,” Twilight said. She concentrated for a moment, then fired a narrow beam of light at one of Fluttershy’s wings. Feathers sprouted out right away, and a moment later Fluttershy’s wings were back to normal.

Fluttershy stretched her wings out and looked in the mirror again. “Much better,” she sighed. “What do you think, Pinkie?”

Pinkie hopped up and nuzzled Fluttershy lovingly. “I think it’s just right. Soft and pretty, just like you.”

“Aww.” Fluttershy gave Pinkie a kiss on the nose. “Let’s go to Rarity’s before we spend the whole two days flirting.”

“Try not to get too close to the deadline,” Twilight said. “If I don’t see you again tonight, I’m coming to you in the morning.”

“We’ll be fine,” Pinkie told her.

“Uh-huh,” Twilight said sarcastically. “I just worry that if I leave you two alone, Fluttershy’s going to be ‘fine’ as a vampire for the rest of her life.”

“Pfft, you worry too much,” Pinkie said. “We’ll be back lickity split.”

“Bye, Twilight,” Fluttershy said as the couple started to leave. “Thank you for the help.”

“Don’t make me regret it!” Twilight called out as the door shut behind them.

“I think those other ponies were looking at me strangely,” Fluttershy mumbled as the couple walked up to Rarity’s boutique. Right as she spoke, the door opened and a customer walked out, a cheery smile on their face. Fluttershy blushed at once, and on instinct a wing shot up to hide her.

Pinkie giggled and pulled her wing back down. “Nopony’s being weird. I’m pretty sure by now they’re all used to seeing our group doing strange stuff.”

“I suppose,” Fluttershy said, “but this seems like a lot.”

“What, red eyes and fluffy ears?” Pinkie laughed and gave Fluttershy a reassuring squeeze. “I outdo that like every week. I mean, maybe if you had the wings it’d be different, but without those you’re just kinda pointy.”

“Pointy?” Fluttershy hummed anxiously. “I hope I don’t look dangerous or anything. Am I scary?”

“Pfft, nah. Your ‘pointy’ is still softer than, like, half of our friends.”

“Only half?”

Pinkie laughed and pushed open the door to the boutique. “You silly pony,” she mused as she hopped inside. “Let’s go talk to Rarity.”

“You called?” Rarity stepped out from a back room with a flip of her mane and a polite smile. “Oh, Pinkie, how wonderful to see you,” she said. “What brings you here to-What in the world?” She gasped and ran up to Fluttershy the instant she saw her. “Oh, dearie, what happened to you? Are you alright?” She stroked Fluttershy’s mane and looked over to Pinkie. “Why ever did you bring her to me? Surely this is a task more suited for Twilight, or even Applejack!”

“Um, actually,” Fluttershy mumbled nervously, looking down at the floor as she struggled to speak up.

“This was on purpose,” Pinkie finished. “Twilight’s the one who turned her into a vampire.”

Rarity stepped back in shock. “Why in Celestia’s name would she do that?”

“I was, um, curious,” Fluttershy muttered. “About how I’d look, I mean.”

“How you’d-” Rarity scoffed. “There are costumes, Fluttershy! I remember what you looked like, this is all completely unnecessary.”

“But the real thing is so much cooler!” Pinkie argued. “And way more fun!”

Rarity sighed. “Fluttershy, you really must develop some sense of self preservation. If you keep letting Pinkie Pie talk you into these things, who knows what could happen?”

Fluttershy kicked idly at the floor. “Well… It is fun.”

Rarity sighed even more dramatically. “Alright, I know when I’m fighting a losing battle. So, why am I being involved in all of this nonsense?”

“Twilight said we should come get some pictures taken,” Pinkie told her, “cuz she doesn’t wanna do this more than once.”

“Hmm,” Rarity thought. “Well, I do love finding new sources of inspiration. Come along back to the studio, then.” With that, she turned and walked away from them, grabbing supplies with her magic as she walked by them and taking them into another room.

Pinkie grinned at Fluttershy before bouncing after Rarity, and Fluttershy followed close behind. “I’m so excited!” Pinkie said as they walked into Rarity’s cozy photo studio.

It wasn’t much of a studio. If Rarity ever needed anything substantial, she knew it was best to go to the professionals, but her desire to dabble in photography led to her draping a backdrop over the back wall of a small room and filling it with lights. Rarity was standing behind her camera, practically up against the opposite wall so that it could see the whole stage, and Pinkie had to squeeze into a corner to stay out of the camera’s line of sight.

“We’ll start with some basic shots,” Rarity said, “then go from there. Fluttershy, be a dear and go stand against the wall, would you?”

Fluttershy did as she was told, and once she was in place she turned to face the camera with an awkward smile on her face.

“Oh, this isn’t a school photo,” Rarity said. “Strike a pose! Have some flair! These memories should last a lifetime.”

Fluttershy hummed and hawed for a moment, shifting around on her hooves, and eventually just stuck one of her legs in the air and smiled even wider, and more awkwardly, than before.

Rarity sighed. “No, no, that won’t do. Just turn to the side a bit so we can see all of you and then look at Pinkie Pie, alright?”

Fluttershy did as she was told, turning just enough that the camera could make out her cutie mark, and waved anxiously at Pinkie.

“Perfect,” Rarity said. “Okay, now Pinkie, do you think you could make her smile?”

“Always!” Pinkie said. She thought for a moment, and then decided to grin at Fluttershy before gently blowing her a kiss.

Fluttershy blushed and relaxed into bliss as her heart melted, and without hesitation Rarity sprang into action. She darted around, taking half a dozen pictures from all different angles before Fluttershy even realized what was happening. She finished right where she had started, looking at the camera to see the end results.

Fluttershy jumped back in shock a little at Rarity’s sudden outburst, and after Pinkie had already gotten her worked up it took her a minute to calm back down. Pinkie hopped over to her and held her while she did, nuzzling her lovingly.

“Well, this is a wonderful start,” Rarity said after a bit of contemplation. “I believe I’m already getting some ideas for outfits.”

“Outfits?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, this is a photo shoot, is it not?” Rarity asked. “If you just wanted photos you could have asked Twilight, but if you’re here, I’m going to make you shine.”

Pinkie shrugged. “It’s not like we have plans.”

“Alright,” Fluttershy said, “it does sound fun.”

“Excellent!” Rarity clapped her hooves together excitedly. “Alright, next I’d like to get another round of basic shots, but this time we’re going to have Pinkie Pie rough up your mane a bit first. The first time you transformed you had this delightful frazzled look about you. I would never forgive myself if I failed to capture that in my work.”

The afternoon passed by them quickly. Pinkie spent the day keeping Fluttershy relaxed while Rarity doted on her, posing her and dressing her up and doing anything else that popped into her head. They went through easily a dozen outfits, and at one point Rarity set up a darker backdrop and went back through all of the outfits again. It was an exhausting few hours, but they spent the whole time smiling and laughing together.

Fluttershy yawned as the day started to weigh on her. Rarity of course took the opportunity to capture another set of photos, capturing the full breadth of Fluttershy’s fangs in the bright studio lighting, but after that she set the camera aside.

“I think maybe we should end things there,” Rarity said. “We’ve had an incredibly productive day, and we’re all very tired.”

“I’m not!” Pinkie told her cheerfully.

“Yes, well, Fluttershy and I are tired, then. Will you two be coming back for another session? I’m sure I could have a pair of matching dresses whipped up by the end of the week.”

“Oh, I wish we could,” Fluttershy said. “That sounds lovely.”

“We gotta turn her back, though,” Pinkie said. “Otherwise it’ll be permanent.”

Rarity put a hoof to her mouth to hide a chuckle. “Are you certain that’s a bad thing? It really is a bold look, and there’s nothing wrong with a little glamour here or there.”

“Ooh, I hadn’t even thought of that,” Pinkie said. “I mean, if you think about it, either choice is permanent, right? So it’s less like turning back and more like Fluttershy deciding what she wants to look like.”

“Pinkie, I think you’re forgetting something,” Fluttershy told her.

“Am I?” Pinkie asked. “I mean, I’m almost always forgetting something, but what do you mean?”

“It’s not cosmetic,” Fluttershy reminded her.

“Ooooh, yeah.” Pinkie laughed. “How’d I forget that?”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Rarity said. “Are you saying you had Twilight actually turn her back into a vampire fruit bat pony?”

“Don’t be silly,” Pinkie said with a wave of her hoof. “That would just be ridiculous.”

“Oh, thank goodness.” Rarity sighed in relief.

“Twilight turned her into a regular vampire!” Pinkie said.

Rarity nearly choked in surprise. “She what? You turned Fluttershy into a blood sucking monster?”

“I’m not actually getting any cravings like that,” Fluttershy said. “Apparently the blood sucking is optional.”

Rarity pulled up her fainting couch and slumped down onto it. “You two are going to be the death of me,” she said. “Please go get Twilight to reverse it right away.”

“Okay, Rarity,” Fluttershy said. She and Pinkie started to walk out. “Thank you for the photo shoot.”

“It was a ton of fun!” Pinkie said.

“Mm-hm,” Rarity mumbled dramatically. “Oh, wait, Fluttershy!” She shot back upright. “Would you mind if I sent one or two of those shots to Photo Finish? I really think she could work some magic on them.”

“Oh, yes, that’s alright,” Fluttershy said. “Although I would really prefer not to show up in any magazines or anything.”

“Of course, darling,” Rarity said. Then she put a hoof over her forehead and fell back onto the couch. “Now go! Before worry overtakes me again.”

“You know,” Pinkie said as she and Fluttershy walked through Twilight’s castle, “you don’t have to turn back.”

“What? Of course I do.”

“It doesn’t seem like there’s anything bad about being a vampire, though,” Pinkie said. “If you like it, you could just stay that way.”

“I…” Fluttershy had to think for a moment. “No, Twilight would never let me.”

“I bet we could hide from Twilight for a couple days,” Pinkie said.

“I can’t do that to her! She would be worried.”

Pinkie sighed. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. But we could ask her!”

“I don’t know,” Fluttershy said hesitantly.

“Well, do you like being a vampire?” Pinkie asked.

“I think I might,” Fluttershy said. “It’s a little hard to tell, but… I do feel good. Plus, you really do look so pretty now.”

“I was pretty before!” Pinkie said. “But whatever. Do you like how you look as a vampire?”

“That’s even harder to say. I’m so anxious about how everypony else sees me, it’s hard to think about how I see myself.”

Pinkie thought for a moment. “Hmm… Okay, well, you don’t know if you like it, but would you know if you didn’t like it? Like, if it was just awful, do you think that would be easier to see?”

“I hadn’t really thought of it like that,” Fluttershy said. “I think it would, though.”

“So, either you like it or it’s just kinda the same,” Pinkie concluded. “And if it’s just the same, then the way being a vampire makes you feel should be what decides it.”

“Do you think everypony else would be okay with it?”

“They’d kinda have to be,” Pinkie said. “Once it’s done it’s done. Some ponies might disagree with the decision, but it’s your life.”

“I wouldn’t want to start a fight, though,” Fluttershy said.

Pinkie shrugged. “You can’t make all your decisions based on that. I bet you’ve had fights with Rainbow Dash about living on the ground and stuff, but would you take the decision back if it meant not having the fights?”

“Of course not,” Fluttershy said. “I love living down here.” She sighed. “You’re right. We should at least talk to Twilight about it.”

“Yay!”

When the couple walked into the library, there was no sign of Twilight, and a strange rumbling filled the air. Curious, they looked for the source of the rumbling, and it brought them deep into the library’s depths. After row upon endless row of bookcases, they finally happened upon a little clearing, a space that had chairs and tables instead of more bookshelves.

There, on one particularly cushy chair, they found Twilight fast asleep. She was sprawled out on the chair, the book she had been reading having fallen onto her face, and her snoring was rumbling out through the muffling pages.

Fluttershy stifled a chuckle, but Pinkie couldn’t manage to do the same. She stuck her hoof in her mouth to try to keep the laugh in, but she wound up just snorting instead, which made her break all composure and fall into a fit of giggling.

“Aah!” Twilight jolted awake and leapt out of the chair. She hovered several feet in the air for a long moment as she woke up and took in the scene around her. As the fog of sleep cleared, she began to recognize her friends, and soon enough landed back on the floor with a heavy sigh.

Pinkie managed to stop giggling at around the same time. “H-Hi, Twilight,” she said between breaths. “Good book?”

“Yes, actually,” Twilight said, “it is a good book. I’m glad to see you two again without having to hunt you down. Did you have fun at Rarity’s?”

“We did!” Pinkie said. “I think Rarity liked how she looks.”

“I really enjoyed it, too,” Fluttershy agreed. “I’m not usually a fan of being the center of attention like that, but Rarity is good at making it fun.”

“She does have a knack for it,” Twilight said. “So, are you ready to turn back now?”

“Um, actually,” Fluttershy said, but she didn’t finish the sentence.

“We kinda wanted to talk to you about that,” Pinkie said a moment later.

“Absolutely not,” Twilight said right away. “Out of the question.”

“We didn’t even ask you yet!” Pinkie said.

“We don’t know if it’s dangerous!” Twilight gestured wildly as she talked. “Any number of changes could happen after long-term existence as a vampire.”

“Changes that you could study,” Pinkie said.

Twilight shook her head vehemently. “You’re not going to tempt me, Pinkie. I can’t let you talk Fluttershy into making a change that massive!”

“She wants to, though!” Pinkie said.

“I do,” Fluttershy added.

“Do you really?” Twilight asked. “Can you really be sure you’re not just caught up in the excitement? You could seriously regret it in the future!”

“I know I could regret it,” Fluttershy said. “If it ends up being a mistake, it’s my mistake to make. I’ve thought about it, though, and I made my decision. I don’t want to change back.”

“I—” Twilight sighed and hung her head. “I’m sorry, Fluttershy, I just can’t. Celestia would kill me. I have a responsibility to protect the ponies here, and knowingly putting a vampire into the world goes completely against that. I can’t give you special treatment on this just because you’re my friend.”

Fluttershy frowned and looked away. “You’re right. I…” She shook her head. “Just do it.” Pinkie frowned as she looked back and forth between Fluttershy and Twilight.

“I’m sorry, Fluttershy,” Twilight said, and she lowered her horn. Light blasted out, drowning Fluttershy, making her vanish from the world for just a second. Then it cleared, the last bits of magic twinkling out in the air, and they looked up to see Fluttershy.

Not quite Fluttershy, though, because she hadn’t changed at all. “I-I don’t understand,” Twilight said, “that should have worked. It’s the same thing I did to turn your wings back.”

Fluttershy looked around as her eyes grew wide. “I… I didn’t change?” Slowly, a grin grew on her face. “I didn’t change,” she repeated.

“Uhh, what’s going on?” Pinkie asked.

“I don’t know,” Twilight said, “the book said two days. Magic doesn’t just change, we should have had two days! You’ve only been a vampire for, like, six hours!”

“Well,” Pinkie said, “longer than that, just not all at once.”

“What?” Twilight looked at her as the gears turned in her mind. “Oh no… Did that count? H-How long was she a vampire fruit bat?”

“Well, we stopped her on the second night,” Pinkie said, “soooo… Huh.” She chuckled to herself. “A little under two days, I guess.”

Twilight slapped herself in the forehead. “How could I have missed that? Of course it’s not consecutive, why would it be consecutive?” She started pacing back and forth nervously, muttering to herself. “Magic doesn’t care if you take a break. I mean, an egg doesn’t uncook itself if you don’t finish the job. Oh, she’s going to take my crown for this!”

“Uh, Twilight?” Pinkie asked. She walked up and put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder to stop her. “I’m pretty sure you’ve done worse stuff than this. You’re gonna be fine.”

“Am I?” Twilight took a few deep breaths. “Maybe… Maybe I am.”

Fluttershy frowned and walked up to join them. “I’m sorry, Twilight, I didn’t mean to make you worry like this.”

Twilight took one more slow, deliberate breath, then relaxed her tense body. “It’s not your fault, Fluttershy. I told you the spell was safe. All you did was enjoy yourself, and I can’t be upset with you for that.”

“Are you going to be alright?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, I think so,” Twilight said. “Hey, on the bright side, at least now I don’t have to feel bad about making you turn back.”

“Aw, you didn’t have to feel bad about that,” Fluttershy told her. “You were only doing what you had to.”

“Just be careful, okay?” Twilight gave Fluttershy a quick hug. “I want you to be safe.”

“Of course, Twilight,” Fluttershy said.

“Hey, so now that you’re a vampire forever,” Pinkie said, “we oughta learn everything we can about it, right?”

“Pinkie, it’s not happening,” Fluttershy said.

“Aww,” Pinkie groaned, “but I bet you don’t even think it’s gross now!”

“It’s still mean,” Fluttershy said. “I would feel bad!”

Pinkie giggled. “I bet I can fix that.”

Still Bored (Chrysalis, Limestone)

The floors of Twilight’s castle were always icy cold in the mornings. The chill of the night would seep into the crystals and refuse to let go, and while that grasp could never last forever, it did last long enough to freeze the hooves of early risers who may be wandering the halls.

Twilight had never bothered to put down carpets because she liked the chill. She despised being groggy, and the sharp, biting sensation as she would walk the halls was always a good wake-up. Besides, she thought, it never hurts to have an excuse to wear nice boots.

Starlight, however, did not feel the same way.

The sullen look on her face as she wandered the halls on this crisp autumn dawn made that clear. Her sunken frown, her furrowed brow, her narrow eyes, everything about her radiated her disdain for mornings. It was too early to even get lost in her thoughts. All she could focus on as she walked was the hollow echo of her hoofsteps ringing through the halls.

Then, like always, she was in the kitchen. She rarely had the inclination to cook this early in the morning, and she especially didn’t want to on such a cold day. So, instead, she popped open the fridge and started to scrounge. With all the food Applejack and Pinkie Pie piled on them, it was always stocked full of leftovers. She decided that today she was going to start the day right. Today was a day for pie.

She didn’t bother going to sit down to eat. She just pulled it out, closed the fridge, and started in on it. Bite by bite, the kitchen around her slowly regained its color. Her expression lightened, and her muscles relaxed. It rejuvenated, and finally she felt ready to start her day. She trotted over to the sink to wash up and—

“Aah!”

Starlight jumped back as a flash of green light blasted out in front of her. Magical green and black smoke filled the kitchen in front of her, and in her panic she flung the plate as hard as she could at the intruder. A second later she heard it smash on the far wall of the kitchen.

Chrysalis laughed haughtily as the smoke cleared around her. She looked down her nose at Starlight and smirked, her razor sharp teeth glinting menacingly.

“Boo!”

Starlight scowled at her. “The least you could do is get hit by the plate.”

“I’ll consider it next time,” Chrysalis replied with a chuckle.

“What do you want?” Starlight asked.

“Just visiting.” Chrysalis reached out and rustled Starlight’s mane. “Twilight’s busy.”

Starlight swatted her hoof away. “Really? We’re doing this again? I thought you made friends with Fluttershy so you wouldn’t have to bug me again.”

“She’s busy too!” Chrysalis scoffed. “Can you believe it? Apparently she’s spending the day with a ‘Limestone,’ whoever that is.”

“She’s Pinkie’s sister,” Starlight said. She started to walk away from Chrysalis. “Which probably means Pinkie is free today, so go bother her instead. After you clean up that plate.”

Chrysalis trotted along after Starlight. “She has a sister? That’s terrifying.”

“Three sisters, actually,” Starlight said. “Which I know because I actually care about my friends.”

Chrysalis pouted dramatically. “I care about my friends! Pinkie Pie is just difficult to talk to.”

“Uh-huh.” Starlight rolled her eyes. “I know you talk to Rarity, do you know about her sister?”

“Of course I do, she’s adorable.”

“Then what’s her name?” Starlight asked.

“Well I don’t know that much about her,” Chrysalis said.

Starlight stopped walking and stared at Chrysalis. “How can Twilight stand you? You’re so bad at friendship!”

“She’s very patient,” Chrysalis replied.

“More like paranoid, I’d say,” Starlight said. “She won’t actually teach you anything because she’s so caught up in you two being equals.”

“That seems harsh. Being with Twilight has made me far more receptive to friendship.”

Starlight groaned. “Friendship isn’t something you just have to be ‘receptive’ to, Chrysalis. It’s active. Friendships don’t just exist, you have to be a friend.”

“I- Hm…” Chrysalis hummed as she searched for a response.

“Oh, and no,” Starlight added, “defaulting to them when Twilight is busy doesn’t count.”

Chrysalis sighed in defeat. “Fine. I’ll take your words into consideration. That said, I am still bored.”

“That is not my problem,” Starlight said, and before Chrysalis could say anything else she vanished in a flash of blue light.

“Rude.”

Chrysalis paused at the door of Sugarcube Corner. Ponies in hats and scarves walked by, some waving, most just smiling politely, but Chrysalis didn’t notice any of them. She was deep in thought, agonizing over what to do next.

Eventually, she reached a decision. In an instant, she was engulfed in glowing green flames. They wrapped around her like coiling snakes before constricting, all at once, and crushing in on where Chrysalis had once stood. Then they wicked away, just as easily as they had come, and where Chrysalis once stood was now the elegant form of Rarity.

With that, Chrysalis put on a cheery smile and walked inside the bakery. The inside was completely empty of customers, probably because nopony had wanted to ask Chrysalis to get out of the way, and Pinkie was stretched out on the counter with a bored look on her face.

“Hello, Darling,” Chrysalis mused as she walked up. She flipped her mane dramatically and fluttered her eyelashes.

Pinkie perked up immediately. “Hiya, Chrysalis!” She bounced over the counter and pulled Chrysalis into a hug. “Am I glad to see you, I was getting so bored.”

Chrysalis scoffed and stepped away from Pinkie before changing back to her true form. “How do you always do that?”

“What, jump over the counter?” Pinkie giggled. “It’s not that high. Watch!” She started to hop back and forth over the counter to show Chrysalis how it’s done.

Chrysalis rolled her eyes and snatched Pinkie out of the air with her magic. She pulled her over and floated her in midair so she could keep eye contact. “I meant, how can you always tell it’s me when I’m disguised?”

“Ohhh,” Pinkie said. “I can’t! I’ve just been calling everypony who walks in alone Chrysalis.”

“Wh-” Chrysalis groaned and dropped Pinkie, who fell onto the floor with a squeak. “I just cannot understand how anypony can keep up a conversation with you.”

“Me neither,” Pinkie said. She didn’t bother to get up, instead just laying on the floor where she had fallen. “I think most of ‘em just start to tune most of it out.”

“That sounds… Frustrating.” Chrysalis walked over to one of the larger benches and took a seat.

“It can be,” Pinkie agreed, “but I get it. It’s not a big deal.”

“If you say so,” Chrysalis said.

“So whatcha doin here?” Pinkie asked. “You usually only visit me when I’m with Fluttershy.”

“Well, it turns out today is a very busy day for just about the entire town, and in my boredom I…” Chrysalis coughed awkwardly. “It occurred to me that I know very little about you, and that I could probably be doing more to be… Friends.”

“Aw, we’re friends, silly! You don’t need to jump through hoops for that.”

Chrysalis sighed. “Are we, though? Are you friends with me, or are you friends with Twilight’s Girlfriend? I’d like to be more than just an obligation.”

“I mean, I’m friends with you.” Pinkie poked herself in the chest. “But are you friends with me? I bet I was an obligation for a while.”

“I…” Chrysalis had to stop and think for a moment. “I don’t know.”

“Sounds like a no,” Pinkie said.

“Okay, well, that’s what I came over here to fix,” Chrysalis said defensively.

“Alright,” Pinkie said, “so what’d you have in mind?”

“I didn’t think that far ahead.” Chrysalis shrugged. “How does one be a good friend?”

“You’ll figure it out.” Pinkie bounced up onto her hooves and over to Chrysalis. “Let’s go do somethin!”

“Don’t you have to watch the store?” Chrysalis asked.

“Nah, Gummy can handle it. C’mon!” Without waiting for a response, she started to skip towards the door. With a sigh, Chrysalis got up a moment later and followed her outside.

The cold wind bit into them as soon as they stepped outside. Pinkie was waiting with a grin when Chrysalis joined her, and then she started off again down the road, assuming Chrysalis would follow, which she did.

Pinkie waved and said hello to every pony they passed by as they walked. They were all thrilled to see her, some stopping to chat for a moment, and then they would say goodbye and leave. Greeting Chrysalis was more of an afterthought much of the time, but the ponies all did it because she was with Pinkie.

“Ooh!” At one point, Pinkie stopped and started waving excitedly at the sky. “Dashie! Hey, Dashie! It’s Pinkie Pie!” She kept yelling until Rainbow Dash, who had been sleeping on a cloud, finally woke up and peeked over the edge at her.

“She looks annoyed,” Chrysalis commented.

“Yup,” Pinkie agreed. Then she went back to yelling. “Dashie! Come down here! I wanna talk!”

Rainbow Dash groaned so loudly they could hear it on the ground, but then she relented and tumbled lazily off the cloud. A moment later, she landed with a thud in front of them “Hey, guys. What’s up?”

“I just wanted to say hi,” Pinkie said. “Hi! Chrysalis said you were busy, are you on break or somethin?”

“I didn’t actually check with her,” Chrysalis said.

“I am busy, though,” Rainbow Dash added. “Busy relaxing.”

“Aw, so you don’t wanna hang out?” Pinkie frowned.

“Uh, no offense,” Rainbow Dash said, “but hanging out with you two seems kinda like jumping into a pit of lions.”

“How could we possibly not take offense to that?” Chrysalis asked.

“I just mean that you two aren’t exactly a great fit.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “I don’t really wanna be there when it blows up.”

“What? We’re a perfect fit!” Pinkie jumped at Chrysalis to hug her as proof, but an aura of magic caught her before she made it and held her in place.

“We’re working on it,” Chrysalis said.

Rainbow Dash pursed her lips. “I don’t know. Even for Twilight, this feels kinda like throwing you into the deep end.”

“Twilight didn’t ask me to do this,” Chrysalis told her. “I chose to of my own accord.”

“Well, good luck with that, then,” Rainbow Dash said. “I guess I’ll be around if one of you needs to talk when it goes bad.” Then she blasted into the sky, off to find another cloud to sleep on.

There was a beat of silence before Pinkie spoke up. “Uhh, Chrysalis? I don’t really mind bein carried, but we probably shouldn’t just sit here.”

“What?” Chrysalis looked over at Pinkie, still held aloft by her magic, and rolled her eyes. “Oh.” She dropped Pinkie and followed as she went back to bouncing along.

“Fair warning,” Pinkie said after a minute, “Rainbow Dash isn’t actually the best for talking to about bad stuff. Not for me, at least.”

“Noted,” Chrysalis said. Then, a moment later, she added “Do you expect this to go badly?”

“I mean, I don’t want it to, but you gotta know it’s possible, right?”

“I suppose so,” Chrysalis admitted.

“If it does, though,” Pinkie continued, “it’s not the end of the world. We’ll just patch things up and do better next time!”

“How optimistic.” Chrysalis watched Pinkie for a moment. “Where are we going, anyway?”

“Huh?” Pinkie stopped and looked back at Chrysalis. “Why would I know?”

“Wh-” Chrysalis growled in frustration. “Because you were leading us!”

“I was just bouncing.”

“I didn’t come all this way for bouncing,” Chrysalis said. “I came to be your friend.”

“That’s what I’m doing,” Pinkie replied. “It doesn’t matter what you’re doing if you’re doing it as friends.”

“I spend time with you ‘as friends’ all the time, though,” Chrysalis said. “I need to do something more.”

“I dunno what to tell you,” Pinkie said. “Starlight started out by making a friend from outside our group. Maybe do that. Then it won’t feel like you have to be friends with them.”

“Who in the world would want to be friends with me?” Chrysalis asked. “You all are the only options I have.”

“Well, that’s what happens when you only ever talk to Twilight,” Pinkie told her. “It’s kinda your own fault.”

“Gee, how kind of you to say,” Chrysalis said. “You’ve helped so much.”

“Limestone’s in town,” Pinkie said. “I could set you up with her tomorrow.”

“Your sister?” Chrysalis grimaced. “I’m not sure I could tolerate a pony like you who I’m not obligated to like.”

Pinkie laughed. “Oh, she’s not like me. You’ll see. I’ll bring her to the castle tomorrow, ‘kay?”

Chrysalis sighed. “I suppose it would be unwise to overlook this opportunity, so alright. I’ll give her a chance.”

“Hooray!” Pinkie leapt at Chrysalis again, and Chrysalis caught her again.

“I can’t make any promises, though,” Chrysalis said. “If she gets on my nerves, I’m leaving.”

“Deal!” Pinkie said. “Let me go and I’ll go tell her.”

“If she gets on my nerves, I’m leaving.”

Limestone’s heavy steps echoed through the halls of the castle. Her weary eyes and deep scowl made her a portrait of grumpiness, a stark contrast to the bright, bouncing face of Pinkie beside her.

Pinkie giggled. “Deal!”

“Are you really not gonna tell me anything about this lady?” Limestone asked. “This better not be another surprise blind date.”

“No way, my ears are still ringing from last time!” Pinkie laughed. “You sure can yell.”

“It’s not my fault you’re completely blind to all of our tastes,” Limestone said. “Please at least tell me that she actually talks. I love Fluttershy and all but I don’t think I can handle two in a row.”

“You’ll see!.” Pinkie stopped in front of a nondescript door in the middle of a hallway and knocked. “I think this is her room. Probably.”

There was silence for a bit. “Is she actually awake?” Limestone eventually asked.

“Iunno.” Pinkie shrugged and knocked louder.

“Hold your horses,” Chrysalis shouted from inside the room. There was a clatter as she knocked something over, then another clatter as she picked it up. Finally, the door opened to reveal Chrysalis, looking exhausted as she stared down her nose at the two ponies. “Oh, right. You’re very early you know.”

“Woah,” Limestone said as she looked up at Chrysalis. “They make ‘em big in Ponyville, huh?”

“I’m not actually from Ponyville,” Chrysalis explained. She smiled and bowed gracefully. “I am Chrysalis, once the queen of the Changeling Empire.”

“I’m Limestone Pie.” She smiled, which with her angry demeanor made her look mischievous at best. “Current queen of the rock farm.”

Pinkie clapped excitedly. “Ooooh, you like each other already! I knew you would!”

“Yes, Pinkie, thank you for introducing us,” Chrysalis said. “Limestone, would you like to come in?” She stepped aside, and Limestone walked into her room and started to look around. Pinkie moved to follow, but Chrysalis shut the door before she could.

“I’ll see you guys later!” Pinkie shouted through the door. “Have fun!”

The inside of Chrysalis’ room was a confusing mess. It was a bedroom, that much was inarguable, but that was all that was clear about it. The floor was a strange, matte black material that felt soft under Limestone’s hooves. The material continued up and into a dome around them, its surface craggy and uneven, and every time Limestone looked away from a spot, it seemed to be different when she looked back.

The center of the room was dominated by a massive bed hidden behind black curtains. Its tarnished golden frame was matched by the other furniture in the room, giving everything a certain regal air. Not that there was much more furniture. She had a vanity, at least, and a small wardrobe, and nearby the bed was a hard stone throne. Besides that, though, the room was just filled with scattered objects. Piles of books, pieces of pottery, and anything else Chrysalis could want was laid out conveniently on the floor around their hooves. Limestone had to watch where she stepped, lest she accidentally break something.

“That was efficient,” Limestone said as she hopped up onto the stone chair. “It took Fluttershy an hour to ditch Pinkie.”

“I have some… difficulties with your sister,” Chrysalis said. She pulled aside the curtain around her bed and laid on it. “She is a bit much for me.”

“Yeah, I get that,” Limestone said. “Just make sure you tell her. Pretending it doesn’t get to you won’t help either of you.”

“Oh, she knows.” Chrysalis chuckled. “I’m not sure I could have hidden it from her if I tried.”

“Mm,” Limestone replied. She started to lean on one of the armrests of the throne.

There was a beat of silence as Chrysalis waited for Limestone to continue. “So,” she said once it was clear Limestone was done, “Pinkie didn’t really tell me enough about you for me to plan anything. Is there something you’d like to do for the day?”

Limestone shrugged. “It’s my day off. I’d honestly rather not ‘do’ anything.”

“Oh, I see.” Chrysalis thought for a moment. “Well, alright then, I guess we can just sit here and talk.” She shifted around to get more comfortable. “You said you oversee a… Rock farm?”

“Someone’s gotta, and my sisters are all useless at it. Not that I mind, I take a lot of pride in my work, that’s just how it came about.”

“How do you farm rocks?” Chrysalis asked.

“Well, there’s rocks.” Limestone paused to shift her weight to the other side of the chair. “And we farm ‘em.”

“Ah, I see,” Chrysalis said sarcastically. “I am enlightened.”

Limestone laughed. “Nah, but really, there isn’t all that much to it. Maud could go into the specifics better, but basically we’ve got a bunch of land that’s got a bunch of rocks, and there’s ponies out there who need rocks. Marble countertops and granite slabs don’t just appear outta thin air, you know. They appear outta the ground.”

“Sounds like consistent work,” Chrysalis said.

Limestone scoffed. “If by consistent you mean ‘backed up.’ With Pinkie and Maud gone, and Ma and Pa gettin older, we just can’t keep up with the demand anymore. I’ve tried to hire help, but they all cost more than they bring in cuz this kinda thing takes years to learn.”

“Get some changelings,” Chrysalis suggested. “If anything can follow directions, it’s a creature with a hivemind.”

“I’ll look into it,” Limestone said. “Enough of that, though. What is it you do?”

“Currently?” Chrysalis thought for a moment. “Not much. Twilight won’t give me any royal duties, so mostly I just stay here when I’m not spending time with her.”

Limestone laughed. “Wanna work on a rock farm? I’ve heard changelings are good workers.”

“That seems… Beneath me,” Chrysalis said.

“Hey!” Limestone scowled at her. “There is nothing wrong with being a rock farmer.”

“No, no, of course not,” Chrysalis said, “but I am a ruler! I’m destined to rule Equestria, not farm it.”

“Oh, get over yourself.”

Chrysalis gasped. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me!” Limestone glared at Chrysalis. “I work harder than you probably have in your entire life. You don’t get to talk down to me just because you used to be a queen.”

“I-” Chrysalis fell silent for a moment. “I… Don’t know what to say to that.”

“‘Sorry’ is the word you’re looking for,” Limestone told her.

“Maybe it is…” Chrysalis looked down in thought. “Okay,” she decided. “I apologize. I did not realize I was being condescending.”

“You’re a weird one,” Limestone said. “How do you just not realize something like that?”

“Well, it takes some time to get past being an evil dictator, alright?” Chrysalis huffed defiantly.

“An evil dictator?” Limestone groaned. “Ugh, did Pinkie bring me here to ‘redeem’ you or something? I told her I don’t have time for that!”

“No, nothing like that,” Chrysalis said. “She introduced us because I was looking for a friend who I wasn’t obligated to be friends with.”

Limestone narrowed her eyes. “Sure. Well, if we’re going to be friends you’re going to have to quit it with the high and mighty stuff.”

“Well, if I stop entirely, I’ll be dreadfully boring,” Chrysalis said. “However, I can strive to continue in a way that isn’t disparaging to others.”

“Yeah, whatever.” Limestone stretched and shifted around in the chair. “Listen, I wasn’t kidding though. I’m going home tomorrow and there’s gonna be way more to do around the farm than I should be doing alone. I’d appreciate a hand out there, and it really sounds like you need something to spend your time on.”

“I…” Chrysalis hummed in thought. “I’ll consider it.”

“Train leaves at dawn.” Limestone hopped out of the chair and started to trot towards the door. “I expect to see you there.”

“You’re leaving already?” Chrysalis frowned, just a little.

“Train leaves at dawn,” Limestone repeated as she stepped carefully through the room. “I need to take the sleep when I can get it.”

“Then I suppose I’ll be seeing you,” Chrysalis said. “It was… Interesting to meet you.”

“Likewise, bug lady,” Limestone said as she stepped out the door. “Remember. Dawn.” With that, she clicked the door shut behind her.

The streets of Ponyville were empty when Chrysalis stepped outside the next morning. The sky was still dark, and the town was glowing in the soft moonlight. It was mornings like this that made Chrysalis glad that the cold didn’t bother her.

She was trying to arrive early, but she was still the last of the group to arrive at the station. A loud gasp soared through the air as soon as Pinkie saw her, and a second later Chrysalis was wrapped in a hug. Behind her, Fluttershy waved meekly and Limestone smiled.

“Wow, I wasn’t expecting you!” Pinkie said. “You two must have really gotten along if you came to see her off!”

Chrysalis pulled Pinkie off of her and levitated her back over to Fluttershy. “Well, I didn’t exactly come to see her off,” she said.

“She’s gonna come help me out on the farm for a bit,” Limestone explained.

“That’s… Surprising,” Fluttershy said. “What made you decide to do that?”

“Boredom,” Chrysalis told her.

“Well,” Pinkie said, “I think you’re gonna have a super time! See what I mean, Fluttershy? They’re great together!”

“Are they?” Fluttershy asked as she watched Chrysalis and Limestone exchange sidelong glares.

“She’s alright,” Limestone said. “We should go, though. Thanks for the vacation.”

Before she could move, Pinkie sprang forward and pulled Limestone into a tight hug. “Love ya, sis!” Pinkie said. “Don’t be a stranger!”

Behind her, Fluttershy smiled and waved. “Bye, Limestone.”

“Yeah.” Limestone pushed Pinkie away and stepped onto the train. “See ya.”

Chrysalis walked on after her. “Well,” she said, “I suppose I’ll see you two later. Don’t have too much fun without me.”

“No can do,” Pinkie told her.

With that, Chrysalis followed Limestone through the train as she found a place to sit. It took Chrysalis some effort to get comfortable on the small bench she found herself on, but she managed it to at least some degree. Then she turned her attention to Limestone.

“So,” Chrysalis said, “what can I expect to be doing today?”

“Whatever I tell you to,” Limestone said.

“I see…” Chrysalis shifted in her seat and prepared herself for a long day.

Chrysalis smiled as she looked out over the barren landscape surrounding the Pie homestead. “Reminds me of home.”

“You must not have been there lately, then,” Limestone said. “From what I hear, it’s like a giant garden out there now.”

Chrysalis grimaced. “Lovely,” she said sarcastically. “How do you know this?”

“Well, there used to be ponies on the outskirts who would go in and get rocks. Without them, our workload is off the charts.”

“Has nopony reached out to the changelings?” Chrysalis asked.

Limestone scoffed. “Would you go ask Celestia to start paying some bugs for rocks?”

“Point taken.”

They finally made it to the end of the long, winding path leading up to the house. The sun was high in the sky now, and already Chrysalis could feel its heat radiating off the stones around her. In the distance the rocks shimmered, mirages in a sandless desert.

“Wait here,” Limestone said as she opened the door. Without stepping inside, she whistled and shouted out “Yo Marble! Break’s over!”

There was a pounding of hooves as Marble ran down their creaky old stairs. When she saw Limestone, a wide smiled graced her face and she bounded forward. “Hel- Oh.” She skidded to a stop when she noticed Chrysalis. The smile shrank, and a blush grew as she hid behind her mane.

“Hey, Marble.” Limestone grinned and rustled her little sister’s mane. “This is Chrysalis, she offered to help out on the farm today.” Marble gave Chrysalis a tiny smile and a nod. “What needs doing?”

Marble leaned forward and whispered into Limestone’s ear. Limestone listened intently for a few minutes, then got a serious look on her face and nodded.

“Alright. Marble, you’re on big stuff for the day. Start with the granite slabs. Chrysalis, you’re my assistant for the day.”

Marble nodded and zipped off into the farm, out of sight before Chrysalis even realized she had left. Then Limestone started walking off and beckoned for her to follow.

“What’s such a tiny pony going to do with slabs of rock?” Chrysalis asked as they walked.

“Make them,” Limestone said. “Ponies want slabs, we give em slabs. Marble can handle it.”

“I have magic, though,” Chrysalis said. “Would I not be more efficient at moving the heavy things?”

Limestone stared daggers at her. “Are you questioning my judgement?”

Chrysalis winced slightly. “I’m just curious about your reasoning.”

“I’m not gonna let a newbie work alone. I don’t have time to fix your mistakes. Now quit talking. We have work to do.”

For the next few hours, Limestone put Chrysalis through the wringer. She could work twice as fast with an assistant taking care of all the menial labor, and she was not at all hesitant to take advantage of that. She told Chrysalis to do any little thing that popped into her head, from lugging rocks to taking water to Marble, and gave her an earful any time she would whine about it.

It was more work than Chrysalis had done in years, and it caught up to her eventually. They were at the bottom of a steep cliff face, and Limestone was bucking methodically at the wall to cause tiny rockslides, which Chrysalis had to clean up.

At one point, Chrysalis stopped to wipe some sweat from her forehead at exactly the same moment that Limestone brought down a shower of rubble. The heavy stones soared straight towards Chrysalis, panting and completely unaware, and it wasn’t until the last moment that Limestone noticed and jumped forward to shove Chrysalis out of the way. A mound of stones thudded to the ground where she had been standing, and Chrysalis stared at it with wide eyes.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Limestone shouted. “I can’t be looking over my shoulder all day to make sure you aren’t gonna get yourself crushed!”

Chrysalis scowled. “I stopped to rest for one moment, it’s hardly my fault that fate conspired as it did.”

“You stopped inside the fall zone, without telling me! It’s entirely your fault. I-” Limestone growled and stomped her hoof on the ground. “You’re done. Get out of my workzone.”

“Oh, come on,” Chrysalis said, “I made one mistake. You can’t—”

“Out!” Limestone pointed sternly back towards the house.

Chrysalis huffed. “Fine. Have fun carrying your rocks.” Then she turned and stormed off.

She didn’t actually know where to go, so Chrysalis decided to just lay down in the shade beside the house. She hated to admit it, but as soon as she got comfortable she realized that she really was in sore need of a break. Her legs ached as she stretched them out, and a sigh quickly turned to a yawn that made her rest her head in her hooves.

A few minutes later, a set of gray hooves stepped into her vision and offered her a canteen of water. She looked up, expecting Limestone, but instead found Marble looking down at her with a soft, friendly smile.

Chrysalis sat up and waved the drink away. “Thank you, but I don’t actually need it. Changelings feed on the love of the creatures around us.”

Marble gave her a skeptical look, then shrugged and took a sip of the water for herself. She didn’t say anything, but she sat down beside Chrysalis and smiled towards her.

“You don’t talk much, huh?” Chrysalis asked. Marble shook her head. “Well, Pinkie talks enough for the lot of you. I take it you heard your sister?”

“Mm-hm,” Marble responded.

“Your whole family is a mystery to me,” Chrysalis continued. “She’s the one who was so adamant about me helping out. Surely she had to expect one or two mistakes.”

Marble coughed quietly. “Breaks are important,” she said, nearly too quietly to hear over the wind.

“Fine, I get that, but she could have just said it,” Chrysalis said. “Why’d she decide to jump down my throat?”

Marble shrugged.

“Ugh,” Chrysalis groaned. “Your entire family is just so weird.”

“Like you’re so normal yourself.” Limestone grinned at Chrysalis as she walked around the house to join them.

“Shouldn’t you be working?” Chrysalis asked her.

“Yeah, whatever,” Limestone said. “Look, I yelled at you cuz that’s how I do things around here. I run this farm, and I run it my way.”

“What, you’re telling me you yell at Marble like that?” Chrysalis asked.

“Mm-hm,” Marble replied.

“So you were just trying to make a point?” Chrysalis gave her a sour look.

“Oh, no, you’re still done,” Limestone told her. “You can’t work a full day your first time out here. You can stay longer next time.”

“Next time?”

“You were good out there,” Limestone said. “For a newbie, at least. And Marble wants to get to know you more.” Marble nodded in agreement.

“What a weird family.” Chrysalis smiled. “Yeah, I’ll probably be back.”

“Cool.” Limestone started walking away. “You can go home now. Marble, break’s over!” Marble nodded and waved to Chrysalis before dashing away again.

Chrysalis looked around at the suddenly empty farm. “Um… Goodbye?”

A Rock and a Shy Place (Fluttershy, Limestone)

“I’m sorry, Chrysalis,” Fluttershy said with a frown. It was early morning, the sun barely risen, when Chrysalis had decided to drop by unannounced. “I’m actually busy today, too.”

Chrysalis groaned. “Is this whole town busy today?” She sighed. “Well, what are you busy with? Perhaps I could help.”

“It isn’t work, I’m afraid,” Fluttershy told her. “I’m spending the day with Limestone. It’s kind of a special occasion.”

“I don’t even know who that is.” She turned away and kicked a rock in frustration. “I- Okay. Yeah. Thanks anyway, Fluttershy.”

“You could try—” Fluttershy started, but before she could finish Chrysalis vanished in a burst of green flames. “Oh. Um, goodbye I guess.” With a shrug, she shut the door and went back to her business.

There was a lot of preparation to get done before Limestone arrived. Fluttershy loved all of Pinkie’s sisters, of course, but they each brought their own unique challenges with them. For Marble she would find ways to pass the time without the need for talking, like games and puzzles, and for Maud she had to find more things to talk about. It took Fluttershy some time to understand Maud, but once she realized that she could spend an entire day talking about a single animal and Maud would listen to every word, things got a lot easier.

For Limestone, she mostly had to prepare for the noise.

More specifically, she had to prepare for the tone. The animals around her house were used to noise, what with Pinkie’s frequent visits, but there’s a stark contrast between Pinkie’s excited bubbliness and Limestone’s unquenchable wrath. Animals may not be able to talk to everypony, but they know anger when they hear it.

So, Fluttershy spent the early hours of the day flitting around her house and making sure they were all ready. Encouraging skittish creatures to spend the day scavenging, directing the house mice into a more insulated wall, giving stern warnings to the animals more prone to fight than flight.

This time, she also had plans extending beyond her humble home. She sought out the most trustworthy forest critter she knew, a squirrel named Heathcliff, and gave him instructions to spread throughout the forest; namely, to prepare for guests.

Heathcliff hopped out an open window just as a heavy knocking started up at the front door. Fluttershy perked up and grinned, then took to the air and floated excitedly towards it.

Limestone had a sour look on her face when the door open, but she lightened up after she saw Fluttershy. Her smile seemed vaguely sinister, but it was still a smile. “Heya, Shy,” she said.

“Hello, Limestone!” Fluttershy flew forward and hugged Limestone as briefly as she could manage. Limestone still winced at the gesture, but her smile returned before long. “Please, come inside,” Fluttershy said as she moved aside to make room.

Limestone trotted inside and hopped onto Fluttershy’s sofa, immediately lying down and getting comfortable. “You know,” she said as she took in the room, “you don’t have to clean up for me.”

“Oh, but I do!” Fluttershy floated into the kitchen, and a moment later emerged with tea for them both. “You may not be bothered by the mess, but it makes me feel better to have a clean house when company arrives,” she said as she settled down into her chair.

Limestone sniffed the tea hesitantly. “Fair enough,” she said, then she took a sip, and then another. “So, how ya been? I noticed the, uh…” She gestured at Fluttershy’s pointed ears. “New look.”

“Oh, right.” Fluttershy chuckled and rubbed one of her ears. “Well, the full story is a little long and complicated, but the short version is that Pinkie convinced me to become a vampire. Or, a half-vampire? I’m not entirely sure.”

“Cool,” Limestone said.

“It was a big change,” Fluttershy continued, “but now that I’m used to it, I really like it! A bolder look for a bolder Fluttershy.”

“Eh, I think you were cuter before,” Limestone said, “but that’s just me. I don’t really go for the whole ‘dangerous girl’ vibe. Not that you can really look dangerous.”

Fluttershy giggled. “That was my biggest fear.”

“Figures.” Limestone gulped down the last of her tea and stretched out lazily on the couch. “Did the get-up come with fangs?”

“Mm-hm.” Fluttershy flashed a toothy grin, and her long, sharp fangs were clear to see. “It took me a while to get used to eating with them.”

Limestone got a sly smile on her face. “You test ‘em out yet?”

Fluttershy blushed. “What? W-Why would I…” Her voice trailed off.

Limestone laughed. “Come on, I know Pinkie Pie. That girl would get herself sent to the moon just to know what it’s like up there. Has she tempted you yet?”

“N-No, of course not,” Fluttershy mumbled as her cheeks became more and more flushed.

“Uh-huh,” Limestone said.

“Um, how’s the rock farm?” Fluttershy asked, desperate to change the subject.

Limestone groaned. “Exhausting. Seriously, either you guys or Maud need to start havin kids soon, otherwise I’m gonna keel over before any of them get old enough to take over.”

“Well, I really don’t think Maud is liable to any time soon,” Fluttershy said.

Limestone eyed her. “Why? You know somethin I don’t?”

Fluttershy coughed and laughed nervously. “Oh, no reason. Uhh, what about you or Marble?”

“Unless somepony falls outta the rocks, I don’t think I’m gonna meet anypony anytime soon. As for Marble...” Limestone sighed. “I’m willing to push her into a lot, but I don’t see any way that me trying to interfere with her love life isn’t gonna break bad.”

“Don’t worry,” Fluttershy assured her, “Marble will be alright. You know better than anypony how strong she is.”

“Yeah, I know.” Limestone grumbled and flipped over to rest her head on her hooves. “It just sucks. I mean, here I am, the pony who’s supposed to look out for her, and I just have to let her be alone because I know I’d just mess it up! It’s so frustrating!”

“I know the feeling,” Fluttershy said. “How powerless it makes you feel when the best option is to do nothing. I’m sorry you’re struggling with it.”

“I’ll live,” Limestone grumbled. “I’m sick of talking about it. How’s Pinkie? I’d ask her, but well, you know how she is.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Pinkie’s doing well. She’s been a little fixated on her job at the bakery lately, but it doesn’t seem to be bothering her too much.”

“Fixated?”

“Mm-hm. She keeps worrying about being fired over this or that. She said she’s scared she isn’t going ‘by the book’ enough.” Fluttershy pursed her lips anxiously.

“She’s Pinkie Pie,” Limestone said. “She isn’t capable of doing things by the books.”

“I know,” Fluttershy agreed. “I think something else must be on her mind, but she hasn’t brought anything up.”

“Maybe it’s somethin she’s scared to talk to you about,” Limestone suggested.

“Maybe…” Fluttershy frowned. “I guess I had hoped we’d gotten past her feeling like she needs to hold things back around me.”

Limestone laughed. “Trust me, she does not hold back around you. Honestly, seeing her with you kinda makes me worry that she’s holding back with me.”

Fluttershy sighed. “You’re right. I’m just being a worrywart.”

“Must be something big if she is scared to tell you, though,” Limestone said. “I can’t imagine she’d hide it if she just felt bad about something.”

“Big?” Fluttershy’s eyes went wide. “What do you mean?”

“No clue,” Limestone said, not looking at Fluttershy. “Something to do with you, probably.”

“Y-You don’t think she’s… Going to…” Fluttershy started breathing faster as her mind raced. “She- It’s- I-” she stuttered.

Limestone looked over at Fluttershy and jumped with shock at how worked up she had gotten. “Woah, there, bucko,” she said. “If it was something worth freaking out over, I’m sure she would’ve talked to her sisters about it.”

Fluttershy clutched her chest and took deep, strained breaths as she calmed herself. It took a few minutes, but eventually she managed to get to a state where she could talk again. “S-Sorry,” she muttered. “I thought you meant she was going to- to…”

“What, propose?” Limestone scoffed. “Fluttershy, I hate to break it to you, but I think that one might be on you. Pinkie Pie’s just gonna get stuck planning hers for the rest of your lives if you wait on that.”

Fluttershy took a few more heavy breaths. “Oh.” She chuckled. “Yeah, you might be right. I’ll have to keep that in mind.”

“She probably just wants to move in with ya.”

It was at that point that the emotional rollercoaster finally became too much for Fluttershy, and the world went black as she fainted.

The next thing Fluttershy felt was a splash of water landing on her face.

She coughed and sputtered as she came back to the waking world. Her vision was blurry at first, and she had to take several deep breaths before she could even begin to process what had happened.

Slowly, though, it all came back to her. She realized she was in her living room, and that Angel was standing on top of her holding an empty cup. Then she saw Limestone standing nearby, looking tense. Finally, she remembered what had made her faint in the first place.

With one final, weak cough, she pushed herself up to a sitting position. “S-Sorry,” she mumbled. “How long has it been?”

“Like, thirty seconds,” Limestone told her. “Your rabbit’s pretty quick on the draw. Which is good, cuz Pinkie would be so mad at me if I killed you.”

Fluttershy laughed quietly. “She’d probably be mad at me, too, dying at just the thought of her—” She swallowed hard as the idea hit her again. “Oh my.”

“You’re not gonna pass out again, are ya?” Limestone asked.

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, I’m okay now. I just… Do you really think so?”

Before responding, Limestone walked over and helped Fluttershy up and back into her chair. Then she went and sprawled out on the sofa again. “To be honest, I’m shocked she’s waited this long.”

“It never even crossed my mind,” Fluttershy said. “I mean, I’ve thought about the future, but I guess I never thought about where we would be living.”

“Well, I kinda doubt you’d wanna move into the bakery,” Limestone said. “There’s always the rock farm. We could bring the Apples down and throw a little house together for you no problem.”

Fluttershy smiled kindly at her. “Sorry, Limestone, I don’t think we’re going to wind up on the farm. Ponyville is our home.”

“Yeah, I know,” Limestone said. “I had to try, though. And don’t think I’m not still gonna try to get your kids to like it out there.”

Fluttershy laughed and blushed lightly. “Come on, we don’t even live together yet! How can you be expecting us to have children?”

“Cuz I know Pinkie,” Limestone said, “and at this point I feel like I know you pretty well too, and I can’t think of a single thing that could happen to tear you two apart. You’re both just so… Forgiving.”

“Well, thank you,” Fluttershy said, “and if we do end up with children, we’ll make sure they get to know the farm well.”

“I’m gonna hold you to that. Limestone Pie does not forget.”

Fluttershy laughed, then perked up as she remembered something. “Oh, right! I had something planned for today.”

Limestone raised an eyebrow. “This is new. You know I’m not into puzzles, right?”

“I assumed as much,” Fluttershy said cheerily. “I thought I would show you around the forest. I don’t think you’ve ever been in there, have you?”

“Nope.” Limestone pursed her lips for a moment. “Yeah, sure, I’ll try it.”

A few minutes later they were behind Fluttershy’s house, pushing past bushes and branches as they made their way into the trees. There was no path to speak of, but Fluttershy knew the forest well and kept them to less dense areas. Limestone walked slightly behind her, looking out blankly at the trees and swatting at the occasional insect.

They walked in relative quiet for a few minutes before Limestone spoke up. “Did I ever mention that I don’t like plants?”

“Oh?” Fluttershy looked at Limestone curiously. “You don’t like any plants?”

Limestone shook her head. “They suck. They’re itchy and in the way and you can’t even tell them off for it.”

“I guess I chose a bad place for a walk, then,” Fluttershy said. “Will you give it a chance, though? You shouldn’t miss the forest for the, um, many many plants inside it.”

“I’m out here, aren’t I?”

“I appreciate it,” Fluttershy told her. “The forest really is a wonderful place. So peaceful and serene, with just enough light trickling down to make you feel warm and cozy inside.”

“I guess,” Limestone said. “Isn’t this the Everfree though?”

“Not exactly. I mean, yes, technically it is, but it’s just a normal forest this far out. The forest’s magic can’t spread, but trees are still trees, and eventually they’re bound to spread.” Fluttershy shrugged. “You’ll know when we hit the scary part.”

“‘When’? Not ‘if?’” Limestone raised an eyebrow at Fluttershy. “Where exactly are you taking me?”

“You’ll see,” Fluttershy said with a smirk. “Don’t worry, I’ll keep you safe.”

Limestone laughed. “Yeah, sure.”

They walked in silence for some time from there. Fluttershy led the way confidently, bringing Limestone deeper and deeper into the woods. Limestone wore a frown for the majority of the walk, but she kept up with Fluttershy well. Every so often she’d get caught up in vines or hit by a branch, and Fluttershy would have to remind her that the plants can’t hear her when she gets mad, but it was otherwise a peaceful journey.

Then things changed. The forest around them grew darker, the plants turned more sinister, strange growls could be heard in the distance. Fluttershy hardly seemed to notice, though. She kept up her cheery smile as she floated through the dense foliage, pulling aside thorny bushes or heavy vines to make a rudimentary path for Limestone. At one point she started to whistle, but a glare from Limestone stopped that.

“So,” Fluttershy asked after a while, “how are you liking the walk?”

“It’s fine I guess,” Limestone replied. “I still don’t like the plants, but it’s a nice excuse to just be quiet for a bit.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Even Pinkie Pie quiets down sometimes out here. I think a lot of ponies just need a reason to realize it’s okay to be quiet together with another pony.”

“I don’t think that’s Pinkie’s problem,” Limestone said.

“Yeah, she’s different,” Fluttershy said with a happy hum. “I meant for more average ponies.”

“You sayin I’m average?”

Fluttershy giggled. “I mean, compared to your sisters?”

Limestone laughed too. “You got me there.”

“Oh!” Suddenly, Fluttershy zipped ahead. “We’re here!”

Limestone walked over to where she had gone and stepped into a small clearing, no more than ten feet across. Light shone in through the canopy, putting a brilliant spotlight on the massive, brown spire that dominated the space.

“A mound of dirt?” Limestone asked.

Fluttershy chuckled. “Well, I suppose it’s mostly just a way to have a destination for the walk. It’s not just a mound of dirt, though!” She floated over and beckoned Limestone closer.

As she neared, Limestone started to see tiny holes all over the surface of the structure, and as she went closer still she began to see movement. Here and there, just for an instant, something would skitter out of one hole and into another, and once she’d noticed one, Limestone realized that the entire mound was bustling with life.

“It’s a termite mound,” Fluttershy explained. “They don’t usually live in these climates, but the Everfree is weird.” She put a hoof up to one of the holes and let one of the insects crawl onto her leg, then flew over to show it to Limestone. “Eventually I’ll probably come study them to see if they’re different from normal termites, but for now I just appreciate them.”

“So it’s a mound of dirt with bugs in it.”

“Oh, they’re not just in it,” Fluttershy said. “They built it! That’s why I thought you might like seeing this place. They’re really hard working little guys.”

“Huh.” Limestone gazed up at the tower, then looked back at the little creature crawling over Fluttershy. “I guess they are.”

Fluttershy grinned. “See? The forest is more than just plants.”

“Still mostly plants,” Limestone grumbled.

Fluttershy laughed. “I think it’s growing on you.” Then, forgetting about the bug on her, she reached out to playfully boop Limestone’s nose. The termite jumped at the opportunity and leapt from her leg, landing squarely between Limestone’s eyes.

“Gah!” Limestone yelled and stumbled backwards into a tree.

Fluttershy flew in right away and just barely rescued the termite before Limestone swatted it away. She returned it gently to its home before returning to Limestone with a deep frown. “I’m so, so sorry, I really didn’t mean for that to happen.”

Limestone huffed and walked away from her. “Geez, Fluttershy, you about gave me a heart attack!”

Fluttershy followed her soon after. “I’m really so incredibly sorry.”

“Whatever,” Limestone growled, “let’s just… Go back.”

The walk back to Fluttershy’s cottage was long and silent. The air felt tense between them, and Limestone kept her eyes mostly fixed to the forest floor in front of her. Fluttershy flew around nervously, holding back the urge to apologize more as she kept an eye out for wayward foliage to keep it out of Limestone’s way.

Eventually, though, they made it out of the forest. Fluttershy sighed as the afternoon light fell on her, and as they crossed the meadow behind her cottage, she built up the nerve to talk again.

“Um,” she started, “are you alright, Limestone?”

“I’m fine,” Limestone said tersely.

Fluttershy let out a worried hum as she searched for something more to say.

Limestone sighed and stopped, looking up at Fluttershy. “I’m not mad at you,” she said. “I’m just mad. It’s late and I’m tired from talking all day. I just need to go sleep it off.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy nodded slowly. “I understand. It was really nice spending the day together.”

“Yeah,” Limestone said.

“I, um, don’t want to make you feel any worse, so just know that normally this is the part where I’d hug you,” Fluttershy told her.

Limestone groaned. “Just do it.”

Fluttershy grinned and flew in for a quick, tight hug, then backed away just as fast. “I’ll see you soon.”

“Mm-hm,” Limestone said, and she turned and walked in the direction of Ponyville.

Catching Up (Fluttershy, Pinkie)

Fluttershy sipped her tea as she gazed out at the dark landscape behind her home. It looked completely different from the daytime. The moon reflected brilliantly off the smooth surface of the brook that ran into the forest. Up above, fireflies danced with the stars, making and breaking constellations faster than the eye could follow. The nighttime bustled with life, from owls in the trees to families of raccoons skittering away from town in preparation for the coming dawn. It was all so utterly different from the daytime, but at the same time Fluttershy felt right at home.

Sleep had been coming to Fluttershy more and more erratically as the days went by. It wasn’t uncommon for her to spend days at a time without rest, only to pass out without warning on a friend’s sofa in the middle of some afternoon. As a result, she’d found herself with quite a bit of time all to herself.

Naturally, her first instinct was to use this time getting to know the creatures of the night better. Exploring, visiting them, learning their wants and needs. She did find some new routines through this, but as it turns out, nocturnal animals are fairly self reliant. An owl just doesn’t need the same kind of attention that a songbird does.

Without work to fall back on, Fluttershy quickly found herself lacking in things to do with her time. Even Pinkie Pie needs sleep, and Fluttershy wouldn’t dream of imposing on her like that. Rainbow Dash offered to help, but seeing as Fluttershy wasn’t very keen on the idea of hunting ghosts, that didn’t quite pan out. So it was just her, alone with her thoughts and a cup of tea.

Given time, though, all things become normal. Before long Fluttershy came to relish these moments of peaceful meditation. A space all to herself, to reflect upon her life and gather her thoughts without fear of interruption.

She was always happy to see her friends, of course, but that couldn’t change the fact that knowing they could show up at any time always gave her a bit of unease. Starting a task that would take time was always a gamble, because at any moment it could be brought to a screeching halt. Over the years she had learned ways to address those feelings, but they never quite went away.

It wasn’t there at night, though. With everypony at home in bed, Fluttershy had no problem settling in, getting cozy as she listened to the soothing melody of crickets and other insects outside. She always had a big stack of books and puzzles borrowed from Twilight sitting in the corner of her living room, waiting to fill the time for her, but as the nights went on she found that what she did most was just think.

She didn’t think about anything in particular. Tonight, for example, her thoughts had turned to Princess Celestia. It had occurred to her that, despite having known her for years, she didn’t know Celestia’s past any more than the average citizen of Equestria. She knew the history, how she had learned under Starswirl, banishing her sister, but there was so much more than that to know. How were her first days in office? Had she been outside of Equestria? Who were her friends in the thousands of years that came before Twilight?

Fluttershy decided that she should promise herself to be a better friend to the princess.

That promise would have to wait, though, because Fluttershy was jolted out of her thoughts by a loud, fast rapping at her door. She fumbled her teacup and nearly dropped it to the ground in her shock, and her heart and mind both started to race. Who could be here at this hour? What do they want? Surely it must be bad to have shown up so early.

Fluttershy realized that the knocking hadn’t stopped while she got lost in thought, and finally managed to get up and walk towards the door. She crept along slowly and cautiously, her ears pulled back and alert, the knocking growing more frantic by the second. At the door, she had to prepare herself, swallowing hard and trying to steel her nerves in the face of the unceasing pounding.

As soon as the door was open, Twilight tumbled through it, just about punching Fluttershy in the nose as she tried to keep knocking on the empty air. She caught herself, though, and let out a heavy sigh of relief. “Oh, thank goodness, you’re awake. Come on, we have to go.”

Without hesitation or explanation, Twilight tugged Fluttershy outside and shut the door. Then she started pushing Fluttershy down the path leading into Ponyville, completely ignoring her friend’s bewilderment.

“T-Twilight?” Fluttershy finally managed to mutter out once her mind finally caught up to her. She got up onto her hooves and started walking alongside Twilight, rather than being pushed. “What’s going on? Is there an emergency?”

“Oh, well, you could say that,” Twilight said. Her speaking was fast and rambling. “You see, um, there’s kind of a big problem, regarding you, and if I don’t fix it I’m gonna be in huge trouble.”

“Twilight, I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Fluttershy frowned in concern.

“Well, uh, funny thing,” Twilight said with an awkward laugh. “I may have kind of a little perhaps forgotten to tell Celestia that I turned you into a vampire and she’s showing up for a surprise visit in, uh… Now.”

Fluttershy stopped walking and stared at her. “Twilight.”

Twilight turned around to look back at her, hopping in place like the ground was on fire. “Look, I know, I messed up, we don’t have time I gotta find a way to turn you back! Come on, hurry!”

Fluttershy took a step back. “Turn me back? But… I thought we decided…”

Twilight growled in frustration. “I know what we decided! I changed my mind! Celestia will kill me if she sees you like this.”

Fluttershy stepped back some more. “But I like being like this,” she said. “I don’t want to turn back…”

Twilight groaned. “Come on, we don’t have time for this! Look, I know you like it, and I’m sorry, and I know you’re gonna be mad at me, but I have no choice!”

“I, um,” Fluttershy mumbled, her voice lowering as she drew in on herself. Her voice got too quiet to hear, turning into a squeak under her breath.

“Fluttershy, I can’t hear you,” Twilight said. “Whatever it is, can we please talk about it on the way?”

“I-I said…” Fluttershy swallowed hard and stood back up. “I said no.”

Twilight stopped her frantic bouncing and stared at Fluttershy. “What?”

“No,” Fluttershy repeated. “No, I’m not going to let you take away something I love to fix your mistake.”

“I-” Twilight made a conflicted noise, then sighed and crumpled onto the ground. “I’m sorry. I just don’t know what to do.”

“You could always tell her the truth,” Fluttershy said.

“Who knows what could happen, though?” Twilight asked. “What if she decides to lock you up in Tartarus?”

Fluttershy sighed. “Twilight…”

“What if she takes you back to Canterlot to be a test subject?”

“Twilight,” Fluttershy repeated.

“What if she—”

“Twilight!” Fluttershy stamped a hoof on the ground. “You have to tell her. There is no other option.”

Twilight groaned sadly. “I just… Ugh.”

Fluttershy walked closer to Twilight and looked down at her sternly. “If you don’t tell her,” she said, “then I will.”

Fluttershy looked down at Twilight for a moment, awaiting a response. When it seemed like one wasn’t coming, a frown crossed her face and she reached down to offer her a hoof, which Twilight took with a tiny nod and lifted herself up.

“It’ll be alright,” Fluttershy told her. All the sternness she had held in her voice just a moment ago had vanished. “Just be confident.”

Twilight let out a weak chuckle. “Look at me, being lectured on confidence by Fluttershy.”

“I just have a lot of experience,” Fluttershy said. Then she pulled Twilight into a hug. “Go take care of your other preparations,” she said. “It’ll take your mind off of it.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said, squeezing her back. Then she stepped away and took a deep breath. “I’ll see you later. I’m sure she’ll want to talk to you.”

Fluttershy nodded and smiled. “I’ll be at Pinkie’s.”

With that, they parted ways. Fluttershy watched Twilight trudge away towards her castle, and then, seeing as she was already halfway there, set off for Sugarcube Corner.

Dawn still hadn’t found them as Fluttershy walked through the streets of Ponyville. She didn’t come out here very often after dark, but she’d explored the town once or twice under the embrace of the moon. It was completely different than Ponyville during the day. Under the sun, the streets were always alive with ponies going to and fro, visiting friends and doing chores. Now, though, they belonged solely to Fluttershy.

Under this new spotlight, Fluttershy found a newfound appreciation for Ponyville. For the first time she found herself able to stop and really take in the town without the cacophony of ponies around her. She admired the architecture, wondering at the mindset of the pony who designed the houses. She contemplated the streets, with their years of wear from unflinching hooves, trying to imagine what they must have looked like when they were first laid out. She stared up at the sky above, seeing the stars framed like a living portrait by the roofs of the buildings around her.

Eventually, her meandering brought her to the bakery, and to her delight she saw that the lights were already on. She shop was still closed, the doors locked, but the lights made her comfortable enough to knock without fear of waking anypony up. She tapped her hoof lightly against the wooden frame, then stepped back and waited with a smile, passing the time by drawing mindlessly in the dirt with her hoof.

Soon the door opened, and before Fluttershy could look up she was tackled to the ground in an aggressive hug. Laughing, she tumbled across the road with Pinkie, and when they finally came to a rest she planted a soft kiss on the tip of Pinkie’s nose.

“Good morning, Pinkie.”

Pinkie grinned and pressed her face into Fluttershy’s fluffy chest. “Morning!” She giggled and hummed contentedly. “What’s up? You’re here early.”

“Um,” Fluttershy said, “maybe we should go inside before we talk? Ponies could start waking up soon.”

“Oh, yeah.” Pinkie scooped up Fluttershy onto her back and carried her inside as she laughed. The bakery was dim in the early hours, lit only by the light spilling out from the kitchen, and it made the whole place seem much more private. No longer was it a business, expecting ponies at any moment. For now, it belonged entirely to them.

Pinkie plopped Fluttershy down onto a big, cushy bench in the corner of the room, then jumped on top of her playfully to resume her snuggling. Fluttershy laughed as Pinkie rubbed up against her, tickling her and squeezing her and just overall preventing her from getting settled. Not that she was complaining, because there was no awkward sitting position that could stop this from being the most comfortable place in the world.

Eventually, Pinkie calmed down and fell into place with a gleeful sigh. Fluttershy smiled and wrapped her legs around her, never wanting to let go. “It’s good to see you, Pinkie.”

“Mm-hm,” Pinkie hummed. “So yeah, what’s up?”

Fluttershy sighed. “Well, apparently Celestia is going to show up today, and Twilight never told her about turning me into a vampire.”

“Aw,” Pinkie frowned. “She doesn’t wanna turn you back, does she?”

“She did,” Fluttershy said, “but I told her no.”

“Good for you,” Pinkie said. “It always makes me smile to see you looking out for yourself.”

“Thank you, Pinkie.”

“So is she gonna tell Celestia?” Pinkie asked.

“She said she would,” Fluttershy said, “so probably.”

“Are you worried?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “I know Celestia scares Twilight sometimes, but I can’t imagine the princess will do anything more than scold me. She might even just give me advice. I mean, she’s thousands of years old, she must have run into vampires at some point.”

“Maybe Celestia will wanna be a vampire, too,” Pinkie said with a giggle.

“I think Twilight might die if that happens,” Fluttershy said, and she laughed too.

Pinkie reached up and rubbed one of Fluttershy’s ears, and Fluttershy purred and leaned into the affection. That was how they spent their morning, sometimes chatting, mostly cuddling, until the sun rose outside. It was a blissful peace that they both wished could last forever.

Pinkie was half asleep when Fluttershy nudged her to get her attention. “Hey,” she said softly, “shouldn’t you open the shop soon?”

Pinkie sighed. “I guess. I don’t wanna get up, though.”

Fluttershy chuckled and drew Pinkie into a long, loving kiss. After she pulled back, she nudged Pinkie again, encouraging her to move. “I’ll still be here,” she said.

Pinkie gave Fluttershy one last nuzzle before reluctantly hopping up and walking to the door. Fluttershy rolled over onto her side, propping her head up with a hoof as she watched Pinkie with love in her eyes. Even the simplest things, like unlocking the door and flipping over the open sign, were enrapturing to her when it was Pinkie doing them.

Pinkie turned around and caught Fluttershy staring at her, which set her off giggling. Fluttershy flushed red, but her smile didn’t fade. “You’re so adorable,” Pinkie told her.

“Cutest pony in the room,” Fluttershy agreed, and they both laughed.

Pinkie hadn’t even reached the counter yet when the bell above the door rang. She turned around to greet the first customer of the day, and grinned when she saw who it was. “Starlight! You’re a rare sight around here.”

“Sorry, Pinkie,” Starlight said as she walked inside, “I’m still not here for sweets.”

“Aww,” Pinkie pouted. “Way to get my hopes up.”

Starlight rolled her eyes. “Twilight wanted me to come warn Fluttershy that the princess is on her way here and Twilight still hasn’t told her.”

Fluttershy sighed. “Twilight…”

“Yeah, I know,” Starlight said. “She said to tell you to go hide in Pinkie’s room.”

“No,” Fluttershy said.

Starlight stared at her. “No?”

“I’m not going to hide,” Fluttershy said. “If Twilight wants to keep me away from Celestia that badly, she can distract Celestia herself.”

“Well… Alright, then,” Starlight said. “Unexpected, but I’ll pass the message along. You, uh, might wanna prepare yourself. I have no idea how this’ll shake out.”

“Thank you, Starlight,” Fluttershy said. “I’m sorry to put you in the middle of this.”

Starlight laughed. “Oh, that’s no problem. I love watching this stuff unfold. I’ll see you girls later, I’m not gonna miss a second of this.”

“She what?” Twilight shouted when she heard the news.

Behind her, Celestia looked up from her conversation and gave her a quizzical look.

“Uh, don’t worry about it, Princess,” Twilight called out with an awkward laugh. Then she lowered her voice to an angry whisper. “What do you mean she said no?”

“She said she’s not going to clean up your messes for you,” Starlight told her. “Uh, more or less.”

“It’s her mess too,” Twilight growled. “Doesn’t she realize what’ll happen if Celestia sees her?”

“I don’t think she cares,” Starlight said.

Twilight scowled, then shook her head and took a deep breath. “Okay. Getting frustrated won’t help. What do we do now?”

“Well, you could tell Celestia the truth,” Starlight suggested. “Or I guess you could try to keep her away from Sugarcube Corner all day.”

“Great idea!” Twilight grinned nervously. “No problem, she only goes there every time she visits Ponyville, what could be so hard about keeping her away from it?”

Celestia chose that moment to walk up behind Twilight and cough pointedly. “Um, Twilight?” she asked as Twilight spun around in place and looked up at her with wide eyes. “Could we get going, please? I’d like to get there before they sell out of anything.”

“Uhh, you can’t yet!” Twilight said. Celestia raised an eyebrow at her. “You see, um, they’re… Catering a party! So nopony is at the shop right now. We’ll have to wait until later.”

Celestia frowned. “Well, I chose an awful day to visit, then, didn’t I? Do you think they’ll be open before I have to leave? I can’t stay all day.”

“Uh, hopefully!” Twilight said. “In the meantime, why don’t we go see if Rarity has anything to showcase?”

Twilight took her time leading the group through Ponyville, stopping every few feet and pointing out something to Celestia. “Somepony new just moved in here,” or “this shop is selling things from Canterlot now,” or “this pony was helped out by the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” By the end of it, Celestia felt like she knew more about the current events of Ponyville than the mayor.

Finally, they came to the boutique. Rarity grinned with delight when she saw them walk in, dashing up to Celestia and bowing politely. “Oh, it’s just wonderful to see you, Princess!” she said. “What can my humble establishment do for you today?”

“That’s a good question,” Celestia said. “It is nice to see you too, Rarity. Twilight mentioned something about an exhibit?”

“An exhibit?” Rarity looked over at Twilight, who was silently pleading with her to play along. “Well, um, I suppose I could show you the current line I’m working on. The theme is ‘creatures of the night.’”

“Ooh,” Celestia said excitedly. “What inspired that?”

“Oh, well of course it’s based off of—”

“Nightmare Night!” Twilight shouted, cutting Rarity off. “You know, like, the um, holiday? I thought you might be interested because of, uh, your sister.”

“Well, it is intriguing,” Celestia said. “Say, do you have anything inspired by Dracula? She’s an old friend.”

“An old friend?” Twilight mumbled under her breath.

“Oh, well, of course!” Rarity said excitedly. She lit up her horn and pulled a mannequin out from a back room, displaying a long, red silk robe. “It’s very much a work in progress, but I aim to make it the centerpiece of the entire line!”

“She?” Twilight muttered.

“Oh, it’s lovely,” Celestia said. “You know, I really should catch up with her. If you’d like, I could introduce you! She has had a long time to develop an aesthetic, I’m sure she would have some valuable input.”

“Dracula’s real?” Twilight wondered.

Rarity gasped. “Would you really do that for me? That is so gracious of you, Princess, it would really elevate my work to the next level.”

“What is happening?” Twilight asked.

“Are you alright, Twilight?” Celestia asked. “You look a bit… Lost.”

“Huh? Oh,” Twilight laughed nervously, “yeah, I’m fine! Just, uh, a long day is all!”

Rarity frowned. “Oh, you poor thing. Why don’t you go down to Pinkie’s and get a treat? That should put a pep in your step.”

“I thought the bakery wasn’t open yet,” Celestia said.

Rarity tilted her head curiously. “What in the world made you think that? They practically open before the sun goes up.”

Celestia pursed her lips. “Just something I was told…” She looked down at Twilight sternly. “Is there something you’d like to tell me, Twilight?”

“What? No, of course not,” Twilight said, her teeth chattering. “Everything is just fine! No problems here. I must have just gotten the day wrong, is all.”

“So you’re not trying to keep me away from Sugarcube Corner?”

“Oh, now that’s just silly,” Twilight said. “Why would I do that? It’s not like there’s anything to see there, it’s just Pinkie Pie and cakes!”

“Well, probably Fluttershy too,” Rarity said. Then her eyes went wide. “Twilight. Please tell me this isn’t what I think it is.”

“I’ve got no idea what you’re talking about, Rarity! Ha ha, what a funny imagination you have.”

Rarity sighed and turned to Celestia. “Princess, I believe Twilight has something she has been neglecting to tell you.”

“Twilight?” Celestia said.

“I-I-” Twilight took a deep breath. “I turned Fluttershy into a vampire and then couldn’t turn her back and I was supposed to tell you but I couldn’t and then you showed up and I knew I couldn’t keep it from you forever so I was gonna try to turn Fluttershy back again but she said no and so I’ve been trying to keep you away from her so you wouldn’t see for yourself.”

“I see,” Celestia said. She looked down at Twilight for a moment, then nodded to Rarity before turning and walking towards the door. “I’m going to Sugarcube Corner.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight whimpered as the door clicked shut behind Celestia.

Fluttershy sighed peacefully as she stretched out on her back, her head dangling off the edge of the booth she was in. “Today is a good day,” she said.

“Yup!” Pinkie agreed from her place behind the counter. She was busy licking icing off of a hoof when the bell above the door rang.

“Hello!” Pinkie greeted. “Welcome to- Oh! Princess Celestia!” Pinkie hopped up and grabbed a box from nearby. “I’ve got your regular order all ready for you!”

Celestia smiled kindly and walked inside. “Thank you, Pinkie Pie. I’ll get to them, but first, I have some business to attend to.”

Pinkie leaned to look past the princess. “No Twilight?”

“No, I thought it best to come speak to Fluttershy alone,” Celestia said. “You’re welcome as well, of course. Is she around?”

“I’m over here,” Fluttershy called from her booth. She waved at Celestia, then sat up and fixed her mane.

“Excellent,” Celestia said, walking over and joining Fluttershy at the booth. “I imagine you know why I’m here?”

Pinkie put a sign in the window saying she was out to lunch, then bounced over and sat next to Fluttershy.

“More or less,” Fluttershy said. She reached up and rubbed her ear self-consciously. “To scold me, I’m assuming?”

Celestia looked at her for a moment, then broke out into a chuckle. “Scold you? What, did you eat somepony?”

Fluttershy sat back in shock. “O-Of course not!”

“Yes, obviously,” Celestia said. “There hasn’t been an attack by a vampire since Starswirl was a foal! Dracula saw to it to put an end to all that.”

“Dracula?” Fluttershy asked, her eyes wide.

“Have you not met her yet?” Celestia asked. “Odd. I would think she’d have visited you.”

“That’s probly my fault,” Pinkie said. “She kinda hates me.”

Now Fluttershy stared at Pinkie. “You know Dracula?”

“I know everypony,” Pinkie said.

“So how are you doing, Fluttershy?” Celestia asked. “These things affect everypony differently.”

“I’m doing really well, actually,” Fluttershy said. “Well, I was already doing well with Pinkie, but this has just helped. Sometimes making a big change is really invigorating, you know?”

“All too well,” Celestia said. “Are you staying safe?”

Fluttershy blushed. “W-Why does everypony keep jumping to that?”

Celestia chuckled. “Well, I know that I would be curious in your position. We can move past that part, though. I’m glad to see you’re adjusting well.”

“So Dracula is real?” Fluttershy asked.

“As real as you or me,” Celestia said. “She just thinks being a legend is fun. You’ll meet her sooner or later.”

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy said. “What if she thinks I’m a disappointment? I mean, I’m not really anything like the vampires in legends. I didn’t even keep the wings.”

“That’s the wonderful thing about legends,” Celestia said. “It doesn’t matter if they’re accurate as long as they’re impactful.”

“Hear that, Fluttershy?” Pinkie said. “You’re gonna be a legend! Just like Meadowbrook.”

Fluttershy thought for a minute, then grinned wide. “That does sound nice. I mean, Dracula doesn’t get swarmed by fans. The attention is the biggest problem with being famous.”

“You’re not wrong there,” Celestia said. “Fluttershy, I do feel like it’s my responsibility to ask; Are you absolutely certain this is what you want?”

Fluttershy nodded decisively. “Completely.”

“Well, in that case,” Celestia said, “I do believe I have an appointment with a certain eclair.”

“Oh, um, Celestia?” Fluttershy spoke up. “One more thing…”

“Yes?”

“Um, well, this is a little awkward, but… Well, I can kind of tell when ponies come and go from Ponyville. I wouldn’t feel right keeping that from you, since um… You’ve kind of been doing it a lot.”

“Oh.” Celestia coughed. “I see.”

“I won’t tell anypony,” Fluttershy assured her. “It’s not my place. Although, I do think that it would be alright for you to be public with it. A princess is allowed to have a girlfriend.”

“As you said, Fluttershy, celebrity status comes with a lot of baggage. I don’t want to drop that on her.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Fluttershy said.

Pinkie was bouncing up and down in her seat, and couldn’t hold herself back any longer. “Who is it? I gotta know. Please? Please please please?”

“You don’t know?” Celestia asked.

“Neither of us have told her,” Fluttershy said.

“C’mooooon,” Pinkie begged. “I’ll die if I don’t know.”

“You know, Pinkie,” Celestia said, “it’s scary that I’m not completely sure that’s not true.”

“Then you gotta tell me!” Pinkie said. She was barely able to stay in the booth.

Celestia chuckled and looked at Fluttershy. “Do you suppose I should tell her?”

“I don’t think I can guarantee she’ll survive either way,” Fluttershy said, “so you might as well.”

Celestia looked back at Pinkie with a grin. “Pinkie Pie, it’s your sister. I’ve been seeing Maud.”

Pinkie’s gasp was so loud it seemed like it was almost going to break the windows. The entire building rumbled beneath them, and the air got noticeably thinner. Then, unable to gasp any harder but still needing to, Pinkie passed out and slumped against Fluttershy.

Fluttershy laughed. “Yeah, that’s about what I expected.”

Celestia laughed as well. “I was wondering what Maud meant when she told me Pinkie would probably take the news too well.”

“I think you should be fine to just take your food and go,” Fluttershy said. “There’s no need to wait for her. She said she wasn’t going to charge you.”

“I’ll leave the money on the counter anyway,” Celestia said as she stood up. “Thank you for the delightfully fun day. I should, however, go check up on Twilight before I leave. I don’t want her to think I’m actually mad at her. I’ll see you soon, my friend.”

Fluttershy smiled and nodded, waving goodbye as Celestia walked out. Then she made herself comfortable and pulled Pinkie Pie, snoring away, up against her and started to stroke her mane.

Firsts (CMC)

Autumn in Ponyville was always beautiful. The air was crisp and cool, the wind didn’t overstay its welcome, and animals could be heard all day long, busying themselves as they prepared for the coming winter. It was a time that everypony loved.

That included the three ponies whose excited chatter filled the orchard. It was a particularly warm day, at least for the time of year, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were spending it relaxing in the cool shade of their clubhouse. The well-used treehouse, with its crooked welcome sign and wood just beginning to show its age, fit right in against the orange and brown of the trees all around it.

Inside, the three young ponies were sitting in a circle around a map of Ponyville. “So,” Scootaloo was saying, pointing at various spots around the map, “after lunch Rainbow Dash will be napping on a cloud around here somewhere. Tomorrow’s Tuesday, though, which means a couple hours later she’ll have her secret spa appointment, so—”

“Scootaloo, we really don’t need to know everything Rainbow Dash is gonna be doin tomorrow,” Applebloom interrupted. “We’re just goin to breakfast with our sisters! How could we possibly need to know all this?”

“You never know!” Scootaloo said. “What if she’s super late and we can’t find her anywhere else and the only place she shows up is her super secret spa day appointment?”

Applebloom gave her a disapproving look.

“Okay, fine, maybe that’s not very likely,” Scootaloo admitted. “Still, though, it’s interesting! Don’t you two wonder what your sisters do all day?”

“Nope,” Applebloom said.

“Nah,” Sweetie Belle told her.

“Our sisters mostly just work,” Applebloom continued.

“And pretty much all the rest of the time Rarity is with Rainbow Dash,” Sweetie Belle added, “so if she’s gonna do something worth knowing about, I’ll hear about it from you.”

Scootaloo sighs. “How do you guys deal with having such boring sisters.”

“Hey, Applejack’s not boring!” Applebloom said indignantly. “I don’t see Rainbow Dash dating a princess.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle agreed, “and Rarity is, uh… Um… She does stuff.”

“Uh-huh, sure,” Scootaloo said. “Like what?”

“I, uh, saw her kiss Rainbow Dash the other day,” Sweetie Belle said.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. “There’s nothing special about that, it happens all the time.”

“Yeah, but this time was different!” Sweetie Belle insisted.

“Different how?” Scootaloo asked.

“It just was,” Sweetie Belle said. “I dunno, it just kinda stuck out to me. I keep thinking about it.”

“Was it their anniversary or somethin?” Applebloom asked.

“Nah, that’s in the summer,” Scootaloo said. “Maybe they made some kind of big decision?”

“Maybe Rarity just got better at kissing,” Applebloom suggested.

“No, it’s nothing like that,” Sweetie Belle said. “It didn’t actually look any different from normal, it just felt different.”

“Maybe you’re jealous,” Applebloom said.

Sweetie Belle blushed and puffed out her cheeks angrily. “Am not!”

Applebloom and Scootaloo both chuckled. “You look pretty jealous to me,” Scootaloo said.

Sweetie Belle glared at them both.

“Don’t sweat it, Sweetie Belle,” Scootaloo told her. “I bet Applebloom would’ve gotten jealous, too.”

Applebloom gasped and blushed a little. “What, like you wouldn’t?”

“I never said that,” Scootaloo said. “I figured we all thought about that stuff.”

“Yeah, I guess that’s true,” Applebloom said. “I was just teasin, Sweetie Belle, I didn’t mean nothin by it.”

“Hmph,” Sweetie Belle huffed grumpily.

“Aw, c’mon,” Applebloom said. “You’ll get me back sometime.”

Sweetie Belle huffed again, but then a thought struck her and she grinned. “I’ve got an idea,” she said. “You said you think about that stuff. Does that mean there’s a pony you think about kissing?”

Applebloom blushed harder. “I-I mean… Don’t we all? It just kinda happens, it don’t mean nothin.”

Scootaloo grinned. “Applebloom, do you like somepony?”

Applebloom glared at them both. “I don’t see how that’s any of your business.”

They both laughed. “C’mon, Applebloom, tell us who!” Sweetie Belle urged.

“Yeah, tell us!” Scootaloo said.

“No way!” Applebloom told them. “Why should I have to say when neither of you are?”

“What makes you think we even like anypony?” Scootaloo asked.

“Oh, come on,” Applebloom said. “You must like somepony. I’ll only tell if you two do too.”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo exchanged a nervous glance.

Applebloom smirked. “What’s wrong, are you too chicken? Guess I won’t have to say after all.”

“I’m not chicken!” Scootaloo said. “I… Fine, I’ll say.”

They both looked at Sweetie Belle. She tried to look away from them at first, but she didn’t last long. “Fine,” she agreed.

Applebloom chuckled. “Great! Okay, on the count of three, we all say.” The others nodded. “One, two… Three!”

Scootaloo shouted “Sweetie Belle!”

Sweetie Belle said “Scootaloo!”

And Applebloom blurted out “Diamond Tiara!”

There was a beat of silence as they all looked around at each other. Then the room exploded, each of them talking over each other frantically. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle blushed and couldn’t bring themselves to meet eyes, both trying to distract themselves by focusing on Applebloom. Meanwhile, Applebloom was laughing gleefully and pointing between the two of them.

Eventually, Applebloom’s laughing died down, and the other two quieted down with it. They both stared at opposite walls, occasionally stealing a glance at the other before turning away as quickly as possible.

Scootaloo coughed. “So, uh… Diamond Tiara?”

“Huh?” Applebloom responded with a gasp. “Oh, I, uh… I really said that, huh?” She laughed awkwardly.

“You really like her?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Applebloom shrugged. “I guess? I hadn’t really thought about it, but… I dunno, ever since we became friends she’s been on my mind a lot.”

“Huh,” Scootaloo said. “Are you gonna ask her out?”

“What?” Applebloom looked at her in shock. “Why in Equestria would I do that?”

“Cuz you… Like her?” Scootaloo replied. “That’s what you do when you like somepony.”

“Oh,” Applebloom said.

“I think you should do it!” Sweetie Belle told her. “I mean, why would she say no? You’re great! I bet she’d love to go out with you.”

“You really think so?” Applebloom asked. “Hmm… Hey, wait a second.” She pointed at the two of them again. “Why are we talkin about me when I’m the hard one to figure out?”

The two looked at each other, then blushed and turned away. “W-What do you mean?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“You know darn good and well what I mean,” Applebloom said. “You said each other! This practically solves itself.”

“Are you saying…” Scootaloo began, but her voice trailed off and she swallowed hard.

“What I’m sayin is that you two should kiss.”

They both blushed and their eyes went wide. “K-Kiss?” Sweetie Belle stammered.

“Well it’s what we’ve been talkin about, ain’t it?” Applebloom asked. “You like each other, you wanna know what kissin is like, and it ain’t like you don’t know each other. So just do it!”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo locked eyes, blushed, looked away again, then forced themselves to look back at each other. Scootaloo smiled and shrugged, and Sweetie Belle grinned awkwardly and scooted closer. They each inched towards each other, and jumped a bit when their hooves touched. Then they started to lean towards each other, their eyes darting between the other’s eyes and lips, and eventually they both closed their eyes. They crept forward, slower and slower, until…

“Oh, for pete’s sake,” Applebloom said under her breath when they both stopped moving. Quietly, she leaned over and bopped Scootaloo on the back of the head, sending them careening into each other. It was only for an instant, but their lips touched before they shot back away from each other, their eyes wide and their faces redder than ever. Their expressions were both blank, too stunned to show anything, but their eyes were locked together.

“So, uh…” Applebloom coughed awkwardly. “Did you… Like it?”

A beat passed, then another. Then, slowly, Scootaloo’s mouth crept up into a smile, and Sweetie Belle’s did the same. Soon they were both grinning as wide as possible, still staring into each other's eyes without speaking.

“I’ll, uh, take that as a yes,” Applebloom said. She waited a moment, but still got no response. “Guys? You still in there?”

She waved a hoof in front of Scootaloo’s face, and Scootaloo jumped back in surprise and looked at her. “Huh?” she said, and she and Sweetie Belle both looked around as they came back to their senses. “Oh, heh, sorry. That was kinda a lot.”

“So, you liked it,” Applebloom said, “so now what?”

“What do you mean?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Like, are you two gonna start dating?”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked at each other, then back at Applebloom, then at each other. “Uhh…” Scootaloo said. “I, uh… Hey, we did our thing, so now it’s your turn, right? C’mon, let’s go find Diamond Tiara!” Before Applebloom could respond, Scootaloo had dashed out the door of the clubhouse.

“We, uh, better not keep her waiting,” Sweetie Belle said, and she followed closely after. Applebloom looked at where they had been for a second, then groaned and walked out to follow them.

So, the trio set off into Ponyville. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo walked on either side of Applebloom, too nervous to get any closer to each other. Every few minutes, one would steal a glance at the other, and the other would blush and smile as they shyly looked away. Then they’d look back, only to make the first pony blush in kind.

Applebloom walked ahead of them, oblivious to all this. “So, uh,” she said, trying to get out of her head and away from the flurry of thoughts flying through it, “where exactly are we goin?”

“To Diamond Tiara,” Scootaloo told her. “Duh.”

“Y’all are really gonna make me do this?”

“We’re not gonna make you,” Sweetie Belle said. “We’re just encouraging you. Nothing will ever happen if you don’t make a move.”

The wind bit at the ponies’ ears as they walked into Ponyville. It was getting later in the day, and the cold was starting to beat out the warmth. Still, the streets were filled with smiling, laughing ponies. Every time they walked past one of them, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo both turned red and stared down at the ground, but they got a little more used to it each time.

“Why does something have to happen?” Applebloom asked.

“Well, you could just go your whole life thinking about kissing her,” Scootaloo said. “That doesn’t sound very fun, though.”

“I dunno,” Applebloom said, “it’s lookin pretty close to me right now.”

“Yeah, right,” Scootaloo said. “You’re still walking.”

“So how’re you gonna ask her out?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Do I need a plan?” Applebloom responded.

“Well, yeah,” Sweetie Belle said. “I mean, with me and Scootaloo it was easy cuz we both said each other. You actually have to show her why she should go out with you.”

“We’re already friends,” Applebloom said.

“Yeah, but that’s not romance,” Sweetie Belle told her. “She’s never seen the lovey dovey side of you.”

“I dunno that I have a lovey dovey side,” Applebloom said. “I guess I could bring her flowers or somethin.”

“But she’s Diamond Tiara,” Scootaloo said. “She can get anything she wants. She’s not gonna be impressed by just buying her something.”

“Well I ain’t writin her a song,” Applebloom said.

“We just have to think of what makes you special,” Sweetie Belle said. “Like, you’re really strong.”

“And you love apples,” Scootaloo said.

“And you don’t back down from stuff.”

“And you really love apples.”

“And you see the best in everypony.”

“And you really, really love—”

“Enough with the apples!” Applebloom shouted. “How am I supposed to show her any of that?”

“Hmm…” Sweetie Belle hummed in thought. “Yeah, I have no idea.”

“Augh,” Applebloom groaned. “I’m just gonna get some flowers. If I pick em all out myself, then it’s not just buyin her somethin, right?”

“I guess,” Scootaloo said with a shrug.

Luckily, Diamond Tiara lived close to the market already, so they didn’t have to detour far to get there. It was a fairly busy day, lots of ponies taking advantage of the good weather to get some chores done, but with no upcoming holidays the flower stand wasn’t too packed. They had to stand in line for a bit, all three of them looking around shyly as they waited, but it was only a few minutes before they made it to the front of the line.

Roseluck smiled at the ponies as they walked up. “Well, if it isn’t the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” she said cheerily. “This is a rare treat. What can I help you with?”

“Um, well,” Applebloom muttered as her cheeks started to turn red, “I was kind of hoping to get some flowers for somepony.”

“Oh?” Roseluck put a hoof to her mouth to hide a giggle. “And who would this lucky pony be? I can help you pick out just the right flowers.”

“R-Really?” Applebloom smiled up at her. “Well, they’re for, um…” Her voice lowered to barely a whisper. “They’re for Diamond Tiara.”

“Aww, how cute,” Roseluck said. “Well, that’s easy enough. I always say, the best thing to get a pink pony is pink flowers. ‘Pink begets pink,’ I always say. Would you like to add any kind of special touches?”

“Umm…” Applebloom looked down in thought for a moment. “Oh! Do you think it would look nice with a couple orange ones?”

“I think that sounds perfect,” Roseluck told her. “I’ll get that whipped up lickety split.”

“Thank you, miss Roseluck,” Applebloom said. “How much do I owe you?”

“Oh, pfft.” Roseluck dismissed the thought with a wave of a hoof. “You don’t owe me anything. There’s nothing better than helping young love bloom.”

Applebloom grinned wide as Roseluck gave her the flowers. “Thank you!” All three waved excitedly, then trotted off in the direction of Diamond Tiara’s home.

“You seem awfully excited all of the sudden,” Scootaloo said.

“Do I?” Applebloom asked. “Yeah, I guess I kinda am. I dunno, I just… Getting the flowers made it feel real. I’m actually doing this. I’m doing this!”

“Yeah!” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo both cheered for her.

“Uh, hey,” Applebloom said as they neared the house, “do you think I can do this alone? It feels weird to have you two there.”

“Yeah, sure,” Scootaloo said. “We can watch from the bushes.”

“Or you could… Not watch at all?” Applebloom suggested. “Maybe go get some alone time of your own together.”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo glanced at each other. “Uhhh,” Scootaloo said, “we, um… Yeah, I guess we could do that.”

Sweetie Belle nodded in agreement and grinned. “We’ll, uh, see you later Applebloom!” Then she motioned for Scootaloo to follow her, and the two trotted away together with huge smiles on their faces and their cheeks turning red.

Applebloom chuckled and squeezed the bouquet against her chest. “Alright, Applebloom, you can do this,” she told herself. She swallowed hard, then confidently walked up and knocked on the huge door of Diamond Tiara’s sizable home.

It felt like she waited there for an eternity. Time stood still, the world melted away, and all that was left was her and her thoughts. Her nerves skyrocketed, the hair on the back of her neck stood up, and she was just about ready to turn and run when the door opened up.

Filthy Rich grinned when he saw Applebloom. “Well, if it isn’t my favorite little tycoon,” he said. “How can I help you? I do hope everything is alright.”

“Um, hi, Mr. Rich,” Applebloom muttered with a nervous smile. “I-I um, I wanted, um… Is Diamond Tiara home?”

Filthy Rich looked at Applebloom, then at the flowers, then back at Applebloom, and chuckled to himself. “Why, yes she is,” he said. “Please, come inside, you can wait in the foyeur while I get her for you.”

Applebloom smiled and nodded, then followed him inside. The inside of Diamond Tiara’s home was imposing, to say the least. Most notably, everything was spotless. Everything had its place, and everything was where it was meant to be. None of the art lining the walls was crooked, none of the flowers decorating the halls were dry. Applebloom could just about see herself in the polished marble floors. It was all a lot for her to take in, and she continued to gaze around in wonderment as Filthy Rich plodded up the grand, wide staircase leading to the upper level.

She found herself walking over to look up at a massive painting, one that took up an entire wall. It was a portrait of the family, Diamond Tiara and her parents alongside an older pony that Applebloom didn’t recognize, sitting together with serious expressions before a fireplace. Serious aside from Diamond Tiara, that is, who looked younger and had been painted with a huge smile on her face.

“Applebloom?” Diamond Tiara’s voice made Applebloom jump in place and whirl around to face her. Immediately, Applebloom started to blush behind her anxious grin. “Is everything alright?” Diamond Tiara asked her. “Where are Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo?”

“Uh, hi Diamond Tiara!” Applebloom said, a bit too loudly. “Everything’s fine, they’re fine. They’re just, you know, not here.”

“Uh-huh,” Diamond Tiara said. She tilted her head quizzically. “What’s with the flowers?”

“Oh, these?” Applebloom looked at the flowers, then hastily held them out. “They’re for you!” She laughed nervously.

“Aww, thank you!” Diamond Tiara smiled and took the bouquet from her. “They’re wonderful. You, uh, know I’m not sick though, right?”

Applebloom laughed again. “Of course! They’re for, um… Well… I wanted to ask you something.”

“Okaaaay,” Diamond Tiara said. “Well, ask me then. I’d rather not stand in the foyeur all day.”

“Yeah, of course,” Applebloom said. “See, the thing is, I kind of…” She took a deep breath, then blurted everything out at once. “I think I like you and came to ask you if you wanna go out with me!”

Diamond Tiara’s eyes went wide. “Oh!” She looked down at the flowers, and her cheeks flushed a bit. “Oh, wow. Okay. I don’t really know what to say.”

Applebloom’s smile slipped a bit. “I-I mean, of course, you don’t have to if you don’t want to, I just…”

“No, no, I mean I just… Really don’t know what I’m supposed to say,” Diamond Tiara said. “Nopony’s ever asked me out before.”

“Really?” Applebloom asked. “But you’re… You!”

Diamond Tiara raised an eyebrow at her. “You do realize everypony hated me until, like, a year ago, right?”

“I mean, I guess,” Applebloom said, “but you’re better now!”

“Not everypony forgets so easily,” Diamond Tiara said. “You’re… A special kind of pony.”

Applebloom blushed a bit harder and looked away. “T-Thanks,” she said. “You’re special too!”

“Obviously,” Diamond Tiara said. Then, before Applebloom could realize what was happening, Diamond Tiara walked up and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Does that work as an answer?”

Applebloom’s face instantly went beet red. “I- Um- I-” she stammered, trying, and failing, to get any coherent thoughts out. Finally, she just smiled and nodded.

Diamond Tiara grinned. “Let me know when you come up with a first date! I’ll be waiting with bated breath.” She waved and, without waiting for Applebloom to collect herself, started to trot down the hall. “I’ll see you later! I’m going to go put these in a vase.”

It took Applebloom a minute to piece everything together. When she finally did, she smiled wider than ever, then realized she was still in Diamond Tiara’s house and scurried hurriedly out the door.

She nearly ran head first into Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, who were standing in front of the door waiting for her. She skidded to a stop in front of them, and noticed that they were standing a lot closer than they had been before, and they both had incredibly giddy smiles.

“Sooo?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“So, what?” Applebloom responded.

So, did she say yes?” Scootaloo asked.

Applebloom tried to stay composed, but she couldn’t keep herself from smiling. “She did!” She grabbed the other two and hugged them tight.

“Hooray!” the other two cheered. “So,” Sweetie Belle asked, “when’s your first date?”

“Uhh, I dunno yet,” Applebloom said. “She told me to figure it out.”

Scootaloo laughed. “Good luck with that.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle agreed. “I mean, dating Diamond Tiara? Talk about high maintenance.”

“Yeah, yeah, yuck it up,” Applebloom said. She motioned for them to start walking, and the other two followed her down the street. “C’mon, let’s go get somethin at Sugarcube Corner to celebrate. It’s not every day all three of us get girlfriends.”

A Day For Marble (Marble Pie)

Marble Pie was a quiet pony. Shy, perhaps. Reserved, probably. Meek, certainly. But above all else, she was quiet. Her silence didn’t grow from some great injustice, it wasn’t brought on through anxiety or fear. She just wasn’t often inclined to talk.

It wasn’t even that she disliked talking. When she felt the urge to, she was more than willing to make her thoughts known. Sure, if she didn’t know somepony well, her shyness would often leave her with less to say, but anypony close to her would hear her voice from time to time. She spoke to her sisters most of all, and none more than Limestone. The two had been inseparable since they were young.

This closeness was why Limestone was right beside her when Marble got off the train in Ponyville. She was lugging a heavy suitcase, which she dropped in front of Marble with a heavy thud.

“You sure you don’t want this stuff?” Limestone asked. “One saddlebag isn’t all that much for a whole weekend.”

Marble glanced at the bags strapped to her back, then nodded to her sister with a smile. “Mm-hm.”

Limestone sighed. “Alright, well, don’t say I didn’t try.” She glanced around to make sure nopony was watching, then gave her sister a quick hug. “I’ll come get you at Pinkie’s on Monday.”

Marble shook her head. “I can ride the train alone, Limestone.”

“I mean, I know that,” Limestone said. “That doesn’t mean you have to, though.”

Marble rolled her eyes.

“Alright, fine,” Limestone relented. “If you change your mind, just make Pinkie go with you.”

Marble nodded. “Love you, sis.”

Limestone coughed and lowered her voice. “I love you, too, Marble. See ya in a few days.”

Limestone got to work lugging the heavy suitcase back onto the train, and just like that Marble was alone in Ponyville. She walked out into the street, ponies bustling past her, and took a deep breath. Then she let it out in a slow, contented sigh, and smiled at the sky above.

Sugarcube Corner was only a short walk away, but Marble set off in another direction. She wandered the back streets of Ponyville, nodded politely at any ponies that passed her by, and took in the sights. She enjoyed seeing the little ways Ponyville would change between her visits. Maybe there would be a new flower bed in front of a house, or a shop would have taken down a help wanted sign, or a pony would be home when before he would have been at work. All the tiny details with stories of their own, evidence of lives being lived.

Marble found a strange sort of joy in the things she couldn’t know. On the farm, everypony knew everything about each other. Sure, things may change, but they wouldn’t stay mysteries. If, say, Limestone decided one day to get her ears pierced, there would be no reason to wonder at why. She could just ask. In Ponyville, though, with these strangers living strange lives, Marble would never know why they did the things they did, and that delighted her.

So, she did as she always did when she visited Pinkie, and spent some time wandering Ponyville on her own and taking things in. It had become sort of a private routine for her. She told Limestone that she liked to surprise Pinkie, and that was true, so they rarely warned her that Marble was coming to visit. That meant, though, that she got a rare opportunity. With Limestone under the assumption that she was with Pinkie, and Pinkie having no reason to expect her to be there, the time between arriving and meeting her sister belonged purely to Marble.

There was something special about these moments. Sure she could head off to spend some time alone on the farm, and she often did, but her family always knew where to find her. The time was relaxing, yes, but it wasn’t hers. Not completely. This time was, though, and she always made the most of it.

She finished her walk at the town hall. It was always interesting to see what excuse Mayor Mare had found to decorate it. Apparently today was the half-anniversary of the town’s founding, and Mayor Mare had decided to celebrate by just putting up half of the decorations for the actual anniversary. It gave the building an oddly bare look, even more so than it would have seemed if it hadn’t been decorated at all.

Marble looked out over the town square as she pondered what to do next. She could go see Pinkie at any time, but she didn’t want to end her alone time quite yet. After all, there was so much to do in Ponyville. Instead, she decided, she would go to the market. Who knows, she might even find a gift for Pinkie.

The indecipherable din of chattering ponies greeted Marble as she walked into Ponyville’s marketplace. There were ponies everywhere, but she was happy to see that it wasn’t too busy. She had no trouble walking around, looking at stalls from a distance to see what they were carrying. Most ponies were selling things like food and other necessities, all things Marble didn’t give a second thought to, but plenty of others caught her interest.

The first shop that enticed her in was the flower stand, always a popular place. She had to wait in line for a minute, but she didn’t mind. It was a good opportunity to take a moment of respite, breathing deeply and recentering herself. Before she knew it, she was at the front of the line.

Daisy was running the stand today, and waved her up excitedly. “Well, hey!” She grinned wide at Marble. “I’ve seen you around before. You’re, uh, Pinkie’s sister, yeah?”

“Mm-hm,” Marble said with a nod.

“Right, the quiet one,” Daisy said. “Nice to see you in town! What can I get ya?”

Marble put a hoof to her chin and thought for a moment. “Hmm,” she hummed. “I think I just want one to put in my mane.”

“Well, that’s easy enough,” Daisy said. “Got a color in mind?”

“Pink?”

Daisy giggled. “Not a problem.” She took a quick glance over the flowers, then picked out a subdued pink flower and put it in Marble’s mane for her, right above the ear. “It’s adorable.”

Marble grinned and grabbed a bit from her bags. “Thank you,” she said as she handed it over.

“Oh, you don’t have to pay me for a single flower,” Daisy told her.

Marble shook her head and held out the bit insistently.

“Well, if you’re sure,” Daisy said, and she took the payment with a kind smile. “Tips are always appreciated. You have a wonderful time in Ponyville, now, dear.”

Marble nodded and trotted away, a smile stuck on her face as she continued down the row of stalls.

She still had her sights set on a gift for Pinkie Pie, but it didn’t come to her as naturally as it did to Maud. She knew that no matter what she got, Pinkie would see it as the greatest gift ever given, but she had to find something she’d be happy to give, and that wasn’t easy to figure out.

She passed up candy and balloons, anything that would be gone before too long. She couldn’t imagine finding any knick-knacks or antiques that would fit the bill. She considered clothes, but it was hard for her to feel like she could compete with Rarity.

Then she saw a jewelry stand, and before she knew it she was standing before it. The colorful gems and shining metals drew her in effortlessly. It seemed like a perfect place to get a gift, too. After all, the Pie family always did have an eye for rocks.

When she met eyes with the pony running the stand, she was shocked to find that it was Roseluck, a pony she’d always seen running the flower stand. Her shock didn’t last long, though, and she smiled politely to greet her.

Roseluck laughed. “Shocked to see me here?”

Marble laughed under her breath and nodded.

“Yeah, the three of us rotate through a bunch of different stores throughout the week,” Roseluck said. “I guess we must be decent at selling stuff, cuz ponies who aren’t good at it get us to run stalls for them a lot. That’s how we picked up this one. Maud finds a lot of gems in her research.”

Marble smiled and nodded. “Mm-hm.”

“So how can I help?”

Marble took a glance over the various necklaces and bracelets. “I’d like a gift for Pinkie,” she explained.

“Ahh,” Roseluck said. “She’s tough to find the best option for.”

“Mm-hm.”

“We have some darker gems over here,” she said, pointing over to one side of the collection. “Maybe one of those would, like, remind her of you all.”

“Hmm…” Marble thought it over for a second, taking a long, hard look at all the different pieces. Then, she nodded confidently and pointed to a simple silver necklace affixed to a piece of onyx.

“Great choice,” Roseluck said. “She’ll love it. And, lucky for you, not a lot of ponies get the dark colors, so that one only costs five bits.”

Marble grinned and slipped the necklace into her bag, then pulled out a small pile of coins and passed them over. Then she looked back down at the jewelry and hummed again.

“Interested in something else?” Roseluck asked.

“Maybe…” She pointed to a silver bracelet lined with tiny cyan gems. “Could I try this on?”

“Absolutely,” Roseluck said.

Marble slipped the band on, then held out her leg to examine it. It fit her nicely, and the bright gems popped out against her gray coat, glittering in the sunlight.

“Oh, that is just lovely,” came a voice from beside Marble. She looked up to find Rarity, walking towards her and waving. “I’m relieved to see that at least one of you Pie sisters has some semblance of a fashion sense.”

Marble grinned and waved back. “Hello, Rarity,” she said. “Thank you.”

“Are you going to get it?” Rarity asked. “I think that it would go fantastically with a light scarf.”

Marble looked down at the bracelet again, then nodded and looked over at Roseluck.

“That one’s six bits,” Roseluck told her.

Marble pulled out a pile of ten bits and gave it to her. “Thank you very much.”

“Thank you,” Roseluck said. “Marble, you are quickly on your way to becoming my favorite Pie.”

Marble blushed lightly and waved as she walked away, Rarity following closely behind her.

“So where is Pinkie Pie?” Rarity asked.

“I haven’t told her I’m here yet,” Marble said.

“Ooh, looking to surprise her? How fun! If you’d like, I could help you plan an outfit for the occasion!”

“Um, actually,” Marble said, “I was getting some time to myself before I go see her.”

“Oh! Oh, of course, darling,” Rarity said. “I’m terribly sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude.”

“It’s okay,” Marble said, and she flashed Rarity a smile.

“I should probably be off anyway,” Rarity said. “Otherwise I’ll be late for the Wonderbolts show.”

Marble stopped walking and looked at her. “Show?”

“Oh, yes, they’re performing quite soon. Pinkie knows where, if you’d like to go with her!”

“Um,” Marble said, “do you think…” Her voice trailed off.

Rarity chuckled. “You want to see it alone, huh? I understand. You’re probably with Pinkie for most events you go see, and being with her makes for a very different experience.”

“Mm-hm,” Marble agreed.

“Come, darling, I’ll show you the way,” Rarity said. “You can join me in the ‘friends and family’ seating! It’s much quieter.”

Marble smiled, and let Rarity begin to lead her through town.

Ponyville was a small town, relatively speaking. It was a good town, a place anypony would be happy in, but it was still small. It didn’t have many of the amenities larger communities had, no bounty of restaurants or slew of stores, and it certainly didn’t have a stadium. When it came to the Wonderbolts, though, most of them saw this as a good thing. A town without a stadium was a rare opportunity for them to go off script, to set up wherever they want and do whatever they want, and they relished it.

This time, they had decided to set up just outside of town, beside the windmill. Sets of bleachers, which the team had hastily constructed that morning, sat on either side of the wide tower. Ponies crammed together, talking and laughing as they waited for the show to start. Just in front of the windmill, a few comfy chairs were set up for any friends or family of the flyers.

The area was empty when Rarity led Marble to a seat. “I’m afraid it’ll likely just be you and I today, dear,” Rarity said. “Scheduling things together has just been a nightmare this week. Even Scootaloo was busy, can you believe it?”

“Mm-hm,” Marble hummed as she took a seat. She sat a few chairs down from Rarity, not wanting to be too crowded during the show.

“Oh, look at me, prattling on,” Rarity said with a haughty chuckle. “I’ll leave you to your peace until after the show.”

Marble smiled to herself and gazed up at the clouds as she waited. The sun gave them a glorious golden hue, perfect against the clear blue sky. The Wonderbolts had probably put a lot of work into making that vista just right.

The show started with a bang. A literal one, as a sonic boom roared out over the audience to announce the arrival of the team. They flew in from behind the windmill, trails of light and smoke painting the sky as they made their introduction.

The show never gave the viewers a moment to rest. The ponies flew at breathtaking speeds, skirting along the ground before rocketing to the sky, then looping back down to fly over the audience again. The gusts of wind as they flew overhead sent manes flapping and hats soaring, and each one brought out a roar of cheering.

They continued like this, flowing from one routine to the next without missing a beat. During one particularly close fly-by, Rainbow Dash blew a kiss to Rarity, bringing out another wave of applause.

Marble’s eyes glittered as she watched the show. She loved the spectacle, and getting to devote her full attention to it was indeed a special experience. The way the wind frazzled her mane, and the booms made her ears ring, it all just made her smile wider.

Then it came time for the finale. The Wonderbolts all formed a line, looking dangerously close to each other, and zipped through the sky in loops. First one loop, then another, and on and on, building up speed each time.

Just when it seemed like they couldn’t possibly get any faster, the loops ended. They carried all their speed into one final descent, and with it blasted past the windmill, sending the blades spinning. Confetti sprayed out from the blades, showering the audience as the Wonderbolts landed gracefully before them and took a bow.

The audience exploded into a cacophony of noise. Stomping, clapping, cheering and hollering, the noise was overwhelming. Even Marble found herself clapping softly, although she stopped soon after. The rest of the audience kept up their applause much longer, though, and they didn’t even begin to calm down until after the Wonderbolts had disbanded and flown off in various directions.

Rarity tapped Marble on the shoulder, and pointed to a tree on the far side of the field. “I’m going to go over there to escape the noise and say hello to Rainbow, would you like to tag along?”

Marble thought for a moment, then shrugged and nodded, getting up to follow Rarity.

It was much quieter away from the crowds, and Marble breathed a sigh of relief. She had fun, but being a part of that much energy exhausted her, and she was glad to be away from it.

After a few minutes, Rainbow Dash landed beside them and flipped up her goggles with a smirk.
“Hey, guys,” she said. “Enjoy the show?”

Rarity gave Rainbow Dash a quick kiss on the cheek. “It was marvelous, dearest.”

Rainbow Dash laughed and scratched the back of her neck. “Aw, it was nothin. What about you, Marble? Were you into it?”

Marble smiled wide and nodded with an affirmative “mm-hm.”

“Glad to hear it,” Rainbow Dash said. “Glad to see ya, too! Where’s Pinkie?”

“Oh, Marble wanted some alone time before diving into all that,” Rarity explained. “You understand, right? Why, even I would need to prepare myself to spend an entire weekend at Pinkie’s.”

“It isn’t that bad,” Marble said. “This was just me doing something special for myself.”

There was a thump as another pony landed next to Rainbow Dash. With a mischievous grin, Spitfire pushed up her goggles and trotted up to the group.

“Well, shoot, Dash,” Spitfire said, “did you go and get yourself another girlfriend?”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Nah, this is Pinkie’s sister, Marble.” Marble smiled and waved hello.

“Aw, heck, there’s more of ‘em?” Spitfire asked. “I can’t handle the one.”

“Oh, she isn’t like Pinkie,” Rarity said. “Not in the overwhelming sense, at least.”

“Well, I guess she at least hasn’t tried to hug me yet,” Spitfire said. She looked Marble over more closely, then smirked at her. “Nice to meet ya, little lady. The name’s Spitfire. I run this joint.”

Marble smiled and nodded at her, but at the same time instinctively brushed her mane in front of her face some more.

Spitfire barked out a laugh. “Now that’s just adorable. I like this one.” She turned and hit Rainbow Dash in the shoulder. “Hey, Dash, bring her to setup next time we’re in Ponyville, yeah? Then we’ll actually have time to talk.” With that, she flew off.

Marble was trying very hard to hide her red face behind her mane, and was failing spectacularly.

“Well, that was peculiar,” Rarity said. “She’s never invited me to setup.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Yeah, what a mystery.” She walked over and patted Marble on the back. “I’ll send you our schedule. Since you don’t actually live in Ponyville, you can just pick a show you wanna come to, and I’ll come pick you up. Sound cool?”

“U-Um,” Marble muttered, “I—”

“Just a yes or no is enough,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I…” Marble looked at the ground for a moment, then she swallowed hard and looked back up. “Mm-hm.”

“Awesome,” Rainbow Dash said, and patted her again. “I’ll see ya then. I oughta be off, though. Got a lotta autographs to sign.” She trotted over to Rarity and gave her a kiss, then flew off after Spitfire.

“Are you alright, darling?” Rarity asked Marble.

Marble nodded slowly.

“I take it you’re not very accustomed to flirting,” Rarity said.

Marble shook her head.

“Well, we all start somewhere,” Rarity said. “Give her a shot. I don’t think you’ll regret it.”

Marble nodded again. “Thank you.”

“It’s not a problem at all, my dear,” Rarity said. “Now, I should be getting back to my boutique. I closed it to come to the show, and orders are probably piling up as we speak. Ta-ta!” She waved and trotted off jovially.

Marble took a second to stare at the ground and try to recenter herself. She rubbed her burning cheek, thinking everything over, and took several deep breaths. Slowly, gradually, her blush drained away, and eventually she felt up to walking back to Ponyville.

She decided it was finally time to go see Pinkie. The day had been fun, and she was glad to have taken the time for herself, but she wanted to see her sister, too. So, she walked to Sugarcube Corner, smiling to herself the entire way.

A bell above the door jingled as Marble walked inside. “I’ll be right there!” Pinkie shouted from the kitchen, and Marble took the time to take in the room. Apparently Pinkie had seen the town hall, because the store was decorated in the exact same way, but the smell of fresh cookies wafting in from the kitchen made it feel a lot more cohesive.

Pinkie whistled as she bounced back out to the lobby, her eyes closed and a grin on her face. “What can I get—” She froze when she opened her eyes and saw who it was. “Marble!”

A second later, Marble was flying through the air, tackled off her hooves by Pinkie. Then they tumbled across the floor as Pinkie squeezed the breath out of her, skidding to a stop just short of the door.

“Oh, this is the best surprise ever!” Pinkie cheered. Marble took a deep breath when she was freed from the hug. “What are you doin here? Where’s Limestone? What’s with the bracelet?”

Marble fixed her tussled mane and smiled softly. “Hi, Pinkie.”

“Hi, Marble!” Pinkie squeezed her sister excitedly, then hopped up and started bouncing in place. “How long are you in town for?”

“The weekend,” Marble said as she pushed herself back to her hooves.

“Awesome! We’re gonna be able to do so much stuff! Oh, it’s a shame you didn’t get here sooner, we could’ve seen the Wonderbolts.”

Marble looked away bashfully. “I actually, um, went to see them alone.”

“Oh, yay!” Pinkie said. “You didn’t miss them! I hope you had fun.”

“Mm-hm,” Marble replied. “Oh, here.” She fished around in her bag for a second before pulling out the necklace and handing it out to Pinkie with a hopeful smile.

Pinkie gasped. “Wow, it’s incredible!” She slipped the necklace on without hesitation. “Marble, you’re the best.” She pulled Marble into another tight hug, which Marble graciously returned.

Then Pinkie led Marble up to her bedroom, rambling the entire way. Asking about the farm, pondering what they would do together, anything that came to her mind. Marble hardly answered any of her questions, and Pinkie hardly waited for any answers. Pinkie never actually expected Marble to answer her barrage of questions. She just wanted to give Marble the opportunity.

Marble smiled to herself as she followed her sister. She could tell this was going to be a wonderful weekend.

Double Date (Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Chrysalis)

“Thank you again for dragging me out here, Rarity,” Twilight said. “I just get so wrapped up in work sometimes, I forget to enjoy myself.”

It had taken a lot of convincing for Rarity to get Twilight out on a double date. It had taken her even more work to convince their partners that going to get food together would be a fun outing. In the end, Rarity had convinced Rainbow Dash by making it a dessert outing rather than dinner.

It was late afternoon, and they were the only ponies left in the lobby of Sugarcube Corner. Even Pinkie had dipped away somewhere, leaving just the four of them in their booth in the corner. Next to Twilight, Chrysalis leaned hard on her elbow, giving their food a look of disdain. Across from her, Rainbow Dash had already finished eating, and had taken to slouching forward and resting her chin on the table. Rarity, having long since given up the idea of teaching Rainbow Dash table manners, was instead idly stroking her rainbow mane.

“Oh, I am well aware of your proclivities,” Rarity said. “I take no umbrage in being the pony who keeps them in check. Although, it really should be Chrysalis.”

“I mean, I try,” Chrysalis argued. “Twilight’s just very good at convincing me to stay at home with her.”

“And yet she still works,” Rarity teased. “My, Chrysalis, are your charms slipping?”

“You wish,” Chrysalis said. “Sorry, Rarity, but I am far from losing my position as the most striking creature in Equestria.”

Rarity laughed. “Really, though,” she said after a moment, “how have you two been? I’ve been worried that taking such a heavy workload may have put some strain on your relationship.”

“Says the pony who pulls all-nighters twice a week,” Rainbow Dash muttered under her breath. Rarity lightly swatted one of her ears.

“Oh, we’ve been doing fine,” Twilight said. “It’s not without its bumps, of course, but it hasn’t been a major hurdle.”

“It is, however, still a hurdle,” Chrysalis added. “I have been trying to get her to follow a more rigid schedule. My thought is that having a set time to stop working will keep her from putting it off.”

“I really don’t think I need it,” Twilight said. “I mean, I’ve been perfectly fine so far. I’m trying, though, for her.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear it all,” Rarity said. “It sounds like you two have quite the handle on things. Why, I wish Rainbow Dash was so willing to take my suggestions.”

“It’s not the same thing,” Rainbow Dash argued. “Chrysalis is actually worried about Twilight. You just want me to wear hats.”

Rarity huffed. “I do not. It’s getting colder out, and if you don’t wear the proper attire you could get sick! I’m trying to keep you healthy!”

“Y’know,” Rainbow Dash said, “it’s kinda scary that you almost sound like you believe that.”

Chrysalis coughed. “I, uh, will say that living together has helped to avoid a lot of the strain.”

“Oh, for sure,” Twilight agreed. “It pretty much guarantees that we’ll get to spend at least some time together every day.”

“Oh, we were just talking about that the other day!” Rarity said. “Rainbow is so insistent on staying up with me when I work late, and frankly I’m sick of finding her passed out on my sofa while I’m helping customers the next day. It would be so much easier if she just moved in, that way at least she wouldn’t have any qualms about using the bed.”

“So why haven’t you?” Chrysalis asked.

“Well, she keeps putting it off,” Rarity said. “I can’t get her to actually commit to it.”

“Are you, um…” Twilight frowned. “Having doubts, Rainbow Dash?”

“What?” Rainbow Dash sat up in shock. “Of course not! I’d love to live together.”

“Then what’s the holdup?” Twilight asked.

“Well, I just…” Rainbow Dash sighed and plopped her head back down on the table. “I’d miss my house.”

Rarity chuckled. “Yes, that is the root of our problem. I would move in with her, but unless I sprout wings sometime soon, that’s not much of an option.”

“Well, at least it’s not serious,” Twilight sighed. “What would happen with your house, anyway?”

“I dunno!” Rainbow Dash said. “That’s what makes it so hard. There’s not exactly all that many pegasi in Ponyville I could give it to. I’d give it to Scootaloo, but she can’t get up to it, so unless we dragged it down to the ground… Actually, that might work.”

“Except that Holiday’s not a pegasus,” Twilight said. “Scootaloo isn’t old enough to live on her own.”

“Not yet,” Rainbow Dash said. “Maybe I could just keep it empty for a few years then give it to her as a birthday present once she’s old enough.”

“And you’d be happy with that?” Chrysalis asked.

“I think so,” Rainbow Dash said. “Thinking about Scootaloo getting it makes me feel a lot better about losing it. Plus, I could just go bug her whenever I wanna see it.”

“So does that mean you’re ready to talk about a moving day?” Rarity asked.

“I mean…” Rainbow Dash hesitated for a moment. “Yeah, I guess. Gotta commit eventually.”

“Ooh, I’m so excited!” Rarity wrapped a leg around Rainbow Dash and nuzzled her affectionately. “As soon as we get back, I’m redecorating my entire room to celebrate. Obviously it needs a new palette, the blue is going to throw it all off kilter, but it’ll be an adventure!”

Rainbow Dash closed her eyes and leaned against Rarity. She hummed contentedly as Rarity gave her a loving squeeze.

“Wow,” Chrysalis remarked, “you didn’t redecorate when I moved in.”

“Yes, well, I enjoy not having holes in my walls,” Twilight said. “That’s why you have your own room.”

“And here I thought you just wanted there to be somewhere to send me when you got mad.”

“Oh, I have lots of reasons for the things I do,” Twilight said with a smirk.

The conversation hit a lull. Silverware clinked as Twilight took a bite of the pie she’d been slowly whittling down all night. Chrysalis tapped a hoof on the floor below the table. Rainbow Dash sighed as she held in a yawn. Twilight took in a breath like she was going to say something, then changed her mind. Rarity sipped her tea.

Eventually, Chrysalis decided to break the silence. “Rainbow Dash,” she said, “are you… Okay?”

“Hm?” Rainbow Dash looked up at Chrysalis and raised an eyebrow.

“You just seem very…” Chrysalis paused to search for the words.

“Low energy,” Twilight finished for her.

“Yes, that’s it,” Chrysalis said.

“Oh.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Nah, I’m fine. Just tired, I guess. And comfy.”

“You guess?” Chrysalis asked. “You don’t know for sure if you’re tired?”

“Should I?” Rainbow Dash asked. “What’s with the grilling?”

“I’m simply being thorough,” Chrysalis told her. “I can never tell when you all are being cagey rather than genuine, so I choose to err on the side of caution.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “I’ll never get you.”

“Don’t be rude,” Rarity chided.

“I wasn’t! I mean, I don’t get Pinkie either, but that’s not a problem.”

“Not the most flattering comparison,” Chrysalis said.

“I heard that!” Pinkie shouted from the other room.

They all laughed. A short, quiet laugh, but a shared one.

Rarity sighed, and it turned into a yawn. “Well,” she said, “this has been truly lovely, but I fear that if we stay any longer the two of us will fall asleep, and sleeping in public is very much not what my image needs.”

Rarity got up from the table, and Rainbow Dash slowly followed. They stood there a moment, Rainbow Dash leaning up against Rarity, looking half asleep, as Twilight got up to see them off.

Chrysalis elected to stay seated.

“Thank you again for the invite,” Twilight said. She gave Rarity a quick, tight hug. “Let us know when Rainbow Dash moves in. I’m sure Pinkie will want to throw a housewarming party.”

“Well now she will,” Rainbow Dash said. “She might not have had the idea before you said anything.”

“Wishful thinking,” Twilight said. She smiled wide. “Alright, I won’t hold you up any longer. Love you, girls, see you soon.”

“And you as well,” Rarity replied. “Ta-ta!” She gave them a fanciful wave, then led Rainbow Dash outside.

After the door clicked shut behind them, Twilight sat back down to finish her pie. First, though, she gave Chrysalis a firm hug, nuzzling her lovingly. “Thanks for coming.”

Chrysalis wrapped a leg around Twilight. “Of course,” she said. “They’re my friends, too.”

“Yeah, but for dessert?” Twilight chuckled. “I’m kinda shocked you’ll even come to this place. Pinkie’s liable to try to feed you something.”

“Pinkie will try to feed me things whether I come to the bakery or not.”

“You got that right!” There was a thump as a fluffy pink ball bounced over the back of the booth and into the seat across from Twilight and Chrysalis. It was followed by a clatter, the sound of a small plate landing in front of Chrysalid. Pinkie grinned at the couple hopefully. “I’ll find something you like eventually.”

Twilight laughed, and Chrysalis sighed. “Hi, Pinkie,” Twilight said.

“Hiya!”

“So what have you brought me this time,” Chrysalis groaned.

“I’m bringin out the big guns,” Pinkie said. “That there is Ma Pie’s Famous Key Limestone Pie. It’s named after my sister!”

Chrysalis grimaced at the fluffy green substance before her. “Are there rocks in this one?”

“Nah, just extract,” Pinkie said. “You would not believe how hard it is to find high quality limestone around here.”

“It actually is quite good,” Twilight assured her. “Cloudy Quartz makes it better, though.”

“Well, duh,” Pinkie said.

Chrysalis frowned at the dish. “Must I?”

Pinkie giggled. “Yup!”

“Fine,” Chrysalis sighed. She plucked a tiny piece off with her magic and slowly, hesitantly inched it upwards. She eyed it for a long moment, trying to work herself up to it, before finally just closing her eyes and chucking it into her mouth.

She kept her eyes clenched tight as she chewed, and her frown only deepened. After she swallowed, she stole Twilight’s water and drained the glass. She sighed hard as the empty cup thudded onto the table.

Pinkie was still grinning wide. “So? What’d ya think?”

Chrysalis thought for a moment. “It was…” Another moment passed. “It was edible. Were I forced to, I could probably get used to it.”

“Yes!” Pinkie shouted and jumped up in her seat, bouncing excitedly. “You hear that, Twilight?” She put her front hooves up on the table and leaned uncomfortably close to Twilight’s face. “I did it!”

“Did you?” Twilight asked. She chuckled under her breath. “She didn’t say she liked it.”

“Oh, pfft.” Pinkie dismissed the claim and plopped back down into the booth. “That’s just semantics.”

“I’m not finishing it, though,” Chrysalis said.

“Yeah, I figured,” Pinkie said. She slammed her hoof down on the edge of the plate, catapulting the pie into the air and, subsequently, into her mouth, eating it in a single bite. “No biggie.”

“So why didn’t you join us tonight, Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, Fluttershy’s off at some kinda rare animals conference. I woulda gone with her, but she said there wouldn’t actually be any animals at the thing, and it would mostly be slideshows and stuff, and it sounded super boring. Anyway, I didn’t wanna be a fifth wheel.”

“Fair enough,” Twilight said.

“It was nice to have a quiet evening,” Chrysalis said. “Uh, no offense.”

“Nah, I get it,” Pinkie told her. “Dashie didn’t look up to it, anyway.”

“You think she seemed off, too?” Twilight asked. “I don’t get it. I mean, she sleeps during the day all the time. What’s the big deal?”

“Well, she wasn’t sleeping,” Pinkie said. “Like, at all. You know how easy she falls asleep.”

“I suppose,” Twilight said. “Is that what you felt, too, Chrysalis?”

“What? No, not at all,” Chrysalis replied. “Like I said, she just seemed quiet, and I figured it was better to ask and be wrong than not ask and be right.”

“Aww.” Twilight took Chrysalis’ hoof in her own. “You’re sweet.”

Chrysalis laughed. “You know, you don’t have to dig for compliments to hold my hoof.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Just take the affection.”

Pinkie coughed. “Hey Twilight,” she said, “you gonna finish that pie?”

Twilight looked down at the pie, then back up at Pinkie, and shrugged. “I guess not. I must not be in a pie mood.”

“Well luckily, I’m always in a ‘Pie’ mood.” Pinkie laughed at her own joke and flipped the slice into her mouth. “Get it?” she asked as she chewed. “A Pie mood? Cuz I’m a Pie?”

Twilight chuckled. “We get it, Pinkie.”

Pinkie swallowed the snack and grinned. “Well, I gotta go clean these dishes.” She hopped over the table, sitting between the other two, and hugged them both. “See ya!” Then she scooped up all the dishes from the table and bounced off towards the kitchen.

Twilight smiled at Chrysalis. “I guess we should head home.”

“If you want,” Chrysalis said. She grinned back. “Or we could go lay in the park and watch the stars.”

“You know what? That sounds great,” Twilight said. Then she leaned up and gave Chrysalis a soft, tender kiss.

The stars had already been out for some time when they reached the empty park. The air was still, and the late autumn air surprisingly warm. Still, there was enough of a chill that, once they found a soft patch of grass, just near enough to the pond that every so often they’d hear the splash of a fish, Twilight wasted no time in pressing herself up against Chrysalis as closely as she could without sacrificing her view of the night sky.

The moon was massive against the sea of stars. Its great grey surface, speckled with craters, showered Equestria in soft, caring light. Here and there a cloud drifted, dark against the black, only visible when they blocked out some other sight. Everywhere else, though, the stars twinkled brilliantly, as if they were beckoning intrepid ponies to join in their eternal dance.

The couple was silent for a long moment. Twilight breathed out a sigh of comfort as she basked in Chrysalis’ warmth, feeling her chest heave gently up and down as they relaxed. Chrysalis, for her part, held Twilight close, so close that it seemed she may never let go again, and something deep inside her wished that could be the case. She stroked Twilight softly, caressing her ears and petting her mane, and at moments she thought she could almost hear Twilight purring.

“Mm…” Twilight hummed as she traced her hoof in slow circles along Chrysalis’ side. “Have I ever told you about my favorite constellation?”

“You’ve mentioned your favorite star,” Chrysalis replied. They spoke in hushed whispers, just loud enough to slip into the other’s ear.

“Oh, that’s completely different,” Twilight said. “Sure, you can pull meaning from a star, and you know I love to, but constellations are stories. They have real, concrete histories, and all manner of associated mythologies.”

“So which is your favorite?”

“It’s up there,” Twilight said, pointing up near the moon. She pursed her lips when she realized pointing didn’t accomplish much, and instead she lit up her horn and traced a line in the air above them, connecting an array of stars. “There, see?”

“Looks like a unicorn,” Chrysalis said. The sharp lines above them were arranged roughly in a shape like a pony’s head, complete with an incredible, long horn. It seemed to be gazing longingly at the moon.

Twilight chuckled. “Yeah, without the wings it’s hard to tell it’s an alicorn. It’s meant to be Celestia.”

“She gets a whole constellation? How conceited.”

Twilight laughed again. “Oh, she didn’t put it there. At least, probably not. The legend says that, as Nightmare Moon was being banished, she used the last of her power to reshape the stars so that her sister would forever be forced to look upon what she had done.”

“Dark,” Chrysalis said. “Is it true?”

“I dunno. I haven’t asked.”

“I suppose it would probably be a sore subject. Still, it mirrors the mare on the moon nicely.”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, it— Wait.” She gasped, her hoof shooting to her mouth. “Why is she there? Luna is free, the mare should be gone, she—”

“Hey.” Chrysalis gave Twilight a light squeeze, and she calmed down a bit. “If something is wrong, they’ll tell you. For all we know, Luna could have done it for a party or something. There’s no use panicking about it now.”

“I suppose,” Twilight said. “I just…” She tapped her hoof anxiously where it was resting on Chrysalis. “Ohh, I don’t know.”

Chrysalis gave Twilight a kiss on the forehead and held her more tightly. “Besides,” she said, “we can’t leave yet. Now that I know Celestia has a constellation, I won’t be able to rest until I find you one.”

“Wha- We can’t just do that,” Twilight muttered.

“Watch me.”

Chrysalis started drawing shapes in the air, connecting dots all over before asking Twilight’s opinion. She kept this up for a long while, chatting lightheartedly and whittling away the time, and with it Twilight’s anxiety slowly melted away. An hour later, Twilight had completely forgotten her fears, and an hour after that, her eyes were closed in a peaceful slumber as Chrysalis stroked her mane.

When the door to the bakery clicked shut behind Rarity and Rainbow Dash, they found themselves alone on the dark, silent streets. Dirt and gravel crunched loudly under their hooves as they walked slowly along, each leaning on the other for support. A breeze sent a chill down their spines, and Rainbow Dash stretched out a wing and wrapped it snugly around Rarity. Rarity, in kind, found herself with her tail wrapped around Rainbow Dash’s leg, leaving the two completely intertwined.

They were a few minutes into their leisurely stroll when Rarity spoke up. “So,” she whispered into Rainbow Dash’s ear, so close that Rainbow Dash could feel her breath as she spoke, “are you truly ready to move in with me?”

Rainbow Dash hummed to herself for a moment. There was no way to tell whether she was deep in thought, or simply too comfortable to speak. Likely, it was a combination of both. Eventually, though, she did reply. “I wanna be. It’s just a big change.”

“Oh, I know, dear,” Rarity cooed. “Change must find us all, in some fashion. It’s a big step for us both.”

“You’re so chill about it, though,” Rainbow Dash said. “Like, even if you’ve never moved in with somepony before, this relationship stuff just comes naturally to you. I’m, like, the opposite. The only thing that comes naturally to me in relationships is messing them up.”

“Oh, Rainbow Dash, don’t speak like that,” Rarity said. “Self deprecation doesn’t suit you, leave that to Pinkie and Fluttershy. You are awesome.”

Rainbow Dash snorted, caught off guard by a sudden laugh. “Don’t say awesome, babe. It doesn’t sound right comin from you.”

Rarity smiled and nuzzled Rainbow Dash. “There’s my girl.”

They came up to an intersection in the street. In the distance, the Carousel Boutique came into view, lit softly against the darkness. They turned the other way.

“You know it’s a front, right?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Me being so full of myself. It’s not really, like, real.”

“I’m not sure I believe that,” Rarity said. “I believe that’s how it began, sure, but can you really say that now, after holding up that front for so many years, you still haven’t convinced yourself?”

“Maybe I have,” Rainbow Dash said. “I dunno. I still have those thoughts from when I was a kid. That I’m not as good as I think I am, that the praise people give me is fake, but it’s hard to tell if I believe them anymore. Maybe you’re right, maybe it’s just a lie that’ll never leave my head but I know is a lie. Maybe.”

“Only you could know for sure.”

“So since when are you a therapist?” Rainbow Dash teased.

Rarity grinned at her. “Since when are you so introspective?”

“You got me there.” Rainbow Dash kissed Rarity on the cheek. “Guess we bring out the best in each other.”

Before she could turn away, Rarity leaned over and kissed Rainbow Dash on the lips. “We surely do.”

They walked in silence for a while. Pressed firmly together, love in every step, they strolled through the vacant town. They paid no mind to where they were going. Here and there they would make a turn, completely at random. It wasn’t important. What mattered was them, and that they were together.

“Maybe Twilight could work some magic to make it so grounded ponies can use my house,” Rainbow Dash pondered after a while.

Rarity chuckled. “Still thinking about that?”

“Hey, it’s important to me,” Rainbow Dash said. “I think I really want Scoots to have it. She deserves it.”

“It’s a lovely idea, dearest.”

“I guess I’ll go talk to her aunts next chance I get,” Rainbow Dash continued. “Get their take on it.”

“Perhaps you should pursue the spell first?” Rarity suggested. “That way you can present them with all of the information.”

“Yeah, that makes sense.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “This isn’t, like, weird is it? Wanting to give her a whole house?”

“You’ve always looked out for her,” Rarity said. “There isn’t a single pony in town who hasn’t seen how much you care about each other. Frankly, it would be weird if you didn’t pass it on to her.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Sure. Yeah, I guess that’s a plan then. Talk to Twilight, then the aunts, and then… Well, at that point there’s no going back, is there?”

“I really do want you with me,” Rarity told her. “You’re the most precious thing in the world to me.”

Rainbow Dash didn’t have a response. She just nuzzled Rarity, and Rarity nuzzled her back. They walked long into the night. Mostly in silence, sometimes not, but always with love between them.

High above them, in the sky that neither cared to see, the face of a mare gazed down on Equestria.

New Moon (Applejack, Luna/Nightmare Moon)

“Thank you for coming so promptly, Starlight.”

The heavy wooden doors creaked with an ominous finality as Celestia led Starlight Glimmer into the throne room. She nodded confidently to the guards stationed inside, and in turn they left. The thud of the shutting doors, leaving the two utterly secluded, seemed to suck the air out of the room.

“Of course, Princess,” Starlight said. The two walked slowly towards the far end of the room. The evening light, filtered through the grand stained glass windows, bathed them in a tide of eerie colors. “If I may be so bold as to ask, what exactly did you call me here for? It sounded quite urgent.”

“Yes, quite,” Celestia agreed. She stopped in front of the door leading into Princess Luna’s bedroom, and looked down at Starlight. “Did you tell anypony that you were coming here?”

“Just Trixie,” Starlight said, “and I told her you didn’t want Twilight and the others to know. Not that I understand why.”

“Twilight can be… Brash, at times,” Celestia explained. “We feared that, should she find out, she would be unable to keep herself from interfering.”

“Okay…” Starlight pursed her lips. “Princess, this all seems very strange. It’s not like you to be so cloak and dagger.”

Celestia sighed. “I know. Please, just hear us out.” She knocked sharply on the door. “Sister,” she called out, “she’s here.”

The door slid slowly open. Luna’s bedroom was nothing like Starlight would have imagined. Naturally, one’s first assumptions when pondering the tastes of the Princess of the Night are of doom and gloom, but Luna eschewed that. It was dark, of course, filled with the dark blues and purples of the night, but it didn’t give an air of darkness. Speckled throughout the room were bits of light, stars in the night. Perhaps a white lamp under a dark shade, or light, cream colored patterns accenting wooden furniture. Sharp contrast could be found everywhere, and it gave the room an air not like an unceasing void, but rather like an open field under a full moon.

They were greeted by a strange scene. Beside the door stood Applejack, wearing a solemn frown. Her head was bare, her hat draped haphazardly on a bed post. Luna was on the bed, her mane a mess, her crown discarded, massaging her temples with her face shoved into a pillow. A soft glow emanated from her horn.

“Oh, my,” Starlight said. She put a hoof over her mouth in shock. “Princess Luna, are you alright?”

Applejack shut the door after they were inside. “She’s been better,” Applejack said, “but she’s toughin it out.”

“What’s going on?” Starlight asked.

“This morning, at dawn, something… Went wrong,” Celestia said. “Luna lowered the moon, I raised the sun, all as we always do, but then Luna started raising the moon back up.”

“That’s a bad sign,” Starlight said.

Celestia nodded. “I’m sure you can imagine my fears, but I arrived to find her panicking. It seemed her magic was acting on its own.”

“So what she’s doing now…”

“She’s holdin it down,” Applejack said, “and plum tuckered from it. I guess fightin your own magic really takes a lot outta a pony.”

“So I’m here to, what, hold it while she sleeps?” Starlight asked.

Celestia shook her head. “No, we’re hoping for a more permanent solution. It is my belief that this is happening because of Nightmare Moon.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” Starlight said. “Nightmare Moon isn’t, like, trapped inside Luna, she just is Luna. She can’t do anything, she shouldn’t even have any sort of consciousness.”

“I’m, uh, afraid that’s where I come in,” Applejack said. She scratched the back of her neck awkwardly. “See, Luna visits my dreams at night. Not, like, dream Luna, but the actual Luna. But it’s still a dream! We both thought she wouldn’t be able to do any sorta real damage, so sometimes Luna would kinda, sorta, uh…”

Starlight raised an eyebrow and stared at Applejack. “Seriously?”

“There shouldn’t of been no harm in it!” Applejack insisted. “It was just some harmless fun is all.”

“‘Harmless fun’ with a supervillain,” Starlight said.

“Hey, I don’t judge you for your past,” Applejack said.

“Yeah, cuz it’s my past,” Starlight replied. “My girlfriend doesn’t ask me to magically turn myself back into a cult leader for dates.”

“C’mon, it ain’t as bad as all that,” Applejack argued.

“Uh-huh, sure.” Starlight rolled her eyes. “So you let out a supervillain, and she did a bad thing, and now we’re here. How am I actually supposed to help?”

“We need to banish her again,” Celestia said.

Starlight gasped. “What? That’s crazy! If anything, that’ll just make things worse.”

“We have a plan,” Celestia said. “Last time I banished her, though, I needed the Elements, and those aren’t an option.”

“Because you don’t want Twilight to find out about this?” Starlight asked.

“Well,” Celestia said, “that, and…”

“And I’m goin too,” Applejack said.

“Wh-” Starlight looked back and forth between Applejack and Celestia. “Am I the only sane pony left in Equestria?”

“Nightmare Moon likes me,” Applejack explained. “Like you said, she’s just Luna, and Luna and I love each other. So I’m gonna take Nightmare Moon up where she can’t hurt nopony, and just… Talk some sense into her.”

“You’re just going to talk to Nightmare Moon,” Starlight repeated. “Because she likes you.”

“That’s the plan,” Applejack said.

“I believe that, together, the two of us would be able to banish them,” Celestia said. “Please, will you help us?”

Starlight sighed. She paced back and forth for a moment, staring at the ground as she thought. Then, finally, she groaned and threw up a leg in frustration. “Fine,” she said. “Sure! I mean, everypony’s going looney anyway, Equestria’s probably only got a couple years left in it. Might as well throw Nightmare Moon into the mix!” She sighed again and went to stand next to Celestia. “Ready whenever.”

“Thank you, Starlight,” Celestia said. Then she tapped Luna gently on the shoulder. “Sister? It’s time.”

Luna raised her head with a groan. She had bags under her eyes, and looked like she could hardly focus. With some effort, she pushed herself up off the bed and went to stand next to Applejack, who held her steady.

“Okay, Starlight, get ready,” Celestia said. “She needs to become Nightmare Moon before we banish her, otherwise she may get cut off from that part of herself by the magic. So we have to be fast, and not let up until we know they’re gone.”

“Yeah, sure,” Starlight said. “Got it.”

Celestia nodded to Luna, who hesitated for a moment before nodding back. She relaxed her tense shoulders, sighed out a deep breath, and released the magic she had been keeping up. As soon as she did, freezing blue flames wrapped themselves around her. An instant later, they wisped away, and where Luna had just been stood the imposing form of Nightmare Moon.

“Ha!” she cackled. “Fools, you—”

She was cut off as a massive beam of magic shot forth from Starlight’s horn. It was inches away from striking its targets when a wall of flames shot out from the ground, blocking it completely. A second later, Celestia joined in Starlight’s assault, and they poured all their might into breaking through Nightmare Moon’s defenses.

Nightmare Moon looked proudly at the flames, then turned her gaze to Applejack. When their eyes met, a grin slid onto her face. “Oh, my princess,” she purred. She leaned down to whisper in Applejack’s ear. “Call them off,” she told her. “You and I both know how powerful we would be together. No force in or outside of Equestria could stop us. We could have it all.”

Applejack chuckled. “You know darn good and well that ain’t gonna work.”

Nightmare Moon sighed. “Yes, sadly. Still, you can’t blame a girl for trying.” She reached out to stroke Applejack’s chin tauntingly. Applejack let out a tiny, happy sigh before she could stop herself. “Really, dear, must we go to that dingy old place?”

A beam of light broke through the flames and flew over Nightmare Moon’s head.

“Sure do.”

“You know I could leave, right?” Nightmare Moon said. “If that wall breaks, I could vanish in half the time it takes that spell to strike me.”

“Sure,” Applejack said, “but I can’t. You got enough juice left after today to get two ponies outta the way?”

“I could leave you,” Nightmare Moon threatened.

“I would greatly prefer if you didn’t,” Applejack said. “I want this to work. You know that.”

“That’s your big plan? To just ask me? Appeal to my fondness for you?” Nightmare Moon scoffed.

“Yeah, you pretty much got the idea of it,” Applejack said. “Please, Nightmare Moon. I know you. Nopony else has seen it, but I know there’s more to you than just being an evil Luna. Please, just talk to me.”

“Ugh,” Nightmare Moon grumbled. “No need to debase yourself. You knew I was going.” With a swipe of her hoof she cut the wall of flames in two, and an instant later the two ponies were enveloped in a blinding light.

Starlight only lasted a few more seconds before her magic petered out and she fell, panting, to her knees. Celestia ceased her own spell soon after, and walked over to lay a hoof comfortingly on Starlight’s back.

“Thank you for that, Starlight,” Celestia said. “Now we need only to trust in Applejack.”

“Uh-huh,” Starlight gasped in between breaths. “No… No problem.”

Far, far away from them, Applejack rubbed her eyes, trying to clear the light that still seemed to burn inside them.

“Ah, yes, I forgot to warn you about the light.” Nightmare Moon’s voice echoed endlessly around Applejack, making it feel like she was everywhere at once. “Oops,” she teased.

“Yeah, I bet you’re real sorry,” Applejack grumbled. She shook her head violently, and the shiver carried all the way down her spine. She sat back on the cold, jagged stone underneath them as her vision slowly started to return to her.

“Oh, come now, there’s no need to be snippy.” Applejack still couldn’t quite tell where Nightmare Moon’s voice was coming from, but she could tell she was being circled. “We may be stuck here for a thousand years, we may as well spend it in good company.”

“I don’t plan to be here more than a couple hours,” Applejack told her. “And quit stalkin around like a hungry wolf!”

“Oh, but it’s so fun,” Nightmare Moon whined. She walked up behind Applejack and leaned down. Her breath was icy cold as she whispered into Applejack’s ear. “Is this better?”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Just sit down and talk to me like a normal pony! We ain’t here for canoodlin.”

Applejack took one more deep breath, and finally the blurriness cleared from her eyes. It took her a minute to realize, though, because the world around her wasn’t quite what she expected. The stone under her hooves looked like moonrock, sure, and felt like it, but it stretched out forever in every direction. Here and there the stone would wave up and down, the gentle shapes of hills and craters, but aside from that it was entirely flat. It was like she was stranded in a sea of stone, but even compared to an ocean, this felt far less contained.

She looked to the sky, searching for some way to orient herself, but grew dizzy from the sight. There was nothing. No stars, no sun, no Equestria. Just an inky blackness. The only light seemed to come from the moon itself, and even that could hardly penetrate the darkness enough to light the ponies’ face.

Or at least, Applejack’s face. As she looked back down, she realized that she seemed to be alone.

“Nightmare Moon?” Applejack called out. “Luna? You still around? Where’d you get off to?”

A pillar of smoke and flame erupted before Applejack, and within it stood Nightmare Moon. She reared up and cackled, sharp and brilliant against the empty sky. When she landed her hooves back on the ground, they landed with a thunderous boom, and she grinned wickedly at Applejack.

“Oh, Applejack,” Nightmare Moon said, “this is my realm. I am always here.”

“Yeah. Sure.”

Nightmare Moon huffed. “Can’t you at least play along?”

“We’re here for a reason, Nightmare Moon,” Applejack said.

“And what reason would that be?”

“Really?” Applejack groaned. “The reason is that you betrayed my trust!”

“Trust?” Nightmare Moon scoffed. “You’re a fool if you trusted me.”

“And yet I did.”

Nightmare Moon started to pace back and forth in front of Applejack. “What are you expecting to happen here? Do you want me to apologize? To promise that I’ll be a good little girl?”

“It’d help.”

“I did what I had to do. What, should I have been happy to be trapped in your dreams while those little cretins in Equestria refused to give me an ounce of respect?” Nightmare Moon stomped a hoof on the ground, and her mane and tail flared up as she did.

“I respected you,” Applejack said.

“You pitied me.”

“No. I respected you.” Applejack shook her head remorsefully. “I respect Luna. That much is obvious. Everypony respects Luna, even if you can’t see that. But I respected you, too. Past all the bad decisions and self destruction, I respected the things I saw in you.”

“Then why won’t you help me?”

“I’m tryin,” Applejack said. She sighed and laid down, propping her head up with a hoof. “I’m really tryin.”

Nightmare Moon looked down at Applejack, staring blankly into the dust at her hooves, and pursed her lips. She stood there, silent and motionless, as she thought.

Then she walked forward and laid down, face to face with Applejack.

“I truly do not understand your goals here, Applejack,” she said. It was probably the first time she had heard Nightmare Moon lower her voice, although she was still far from quiet. “I’ve had thousands of years to solidify my beliefs, and yet you intend to just talk me out of them?”

“I just wanna talk,” Applejack said. “The plan didn’t go no further than that.”

“Well, we’ve a thousand years to do so.”

“I guess we’ll just start at the top, then,” Applejack said. “What exactly were you tryin to do here?”

“Obviously I intended to gain control,” Nightmare Moon said. “To place Luna in a situation dire enough that she would have no choice but to face the truth of the world around her.”

“What truth?”

“That she- that I am nothing to them!” Nightmare Moon swiped a hoof through the air, sparks flying off it as she did. “You heard my sister yourself. The flow of the moon falters for even a moment, and her first instinct is to assume the worst of me.”

“But it was you,” Applejack said.

Nightmare Moon huffed in frustration. “That isn’t the point! Unicorns controlled the celestial bodies for eons before my sister and I, she knows how easily another pony could influence them, and yet she presumes her own sister a villain.”

“She dropped it as soon as she saw you, though.”

“I don’t care. It’s clear as day she’s as afraid of me as the rest of Equestria.” Nightmare Moon growled and dug her hoof into the ground. “If that is how it’s destined to be, why should I not give them something to be afraid of?”

“Things have been getting better,” Applejack told her. “Goin back to all this is just throwin all that progress down the drain.”

“So I should just grin and bear it? Spend decades grovelling at the hooves of ponies, devoting my life to Equestria, in the hope that someday it might be better?”

“I mean, yeah, kinda.” Applejack sighed. “I don’t want you to go through all that, and I don’t think it’s gonna be decades, but you can’t just make things worse cuz you’re scared they won’t get better.”

“You don’t see it, Applejack. The way they look at me. The way they dream of me. Luna isn’t equipped for it. She won’t last as long as it would take to fix things. One day, I will return, and it’ll all start over.”

“I agree.”

“You just don’t— What?”

“Luna can’t deal with those things. She’s taken every bit of forcefulness she had, anything even remotely negative inside her, and locked it up in you. I think she needs you. Or, at least… I think you could help her.”

“I am trying to help her!”

Applejack shook her head. “That’s real hard to believe after all this. You could just be usin her as a convenient excuse to get power. You sure didn’t have any qualms usin me.”

“Of course I used you! You’re the only reason I could do anything at all, I couldn’t just let the opportunity slip by.”

Applejack frowned and looked away from her. “And here I thought you actually liked me.”

“Oh, come on, don’t be absurd. Using you doesn’t mean I don’t like you. I came to the moon for you, did I not?”

“Well, convincing me you’re safe would sure be a handy way to avoid bein sent here for good.”

“Not everything I do is a ploy.”

Applejack sighed, still not looking at her.

“Applejack, I came here for you.” Nightmare Moon stuck a hoof out in a pleading gesture. “How can you not see that?”

“Trusting what I see is what got us in this situation in the first place,” Applejack said.

“Then what do you want from me? What am I supposed to do if you won’t believe a word I say?”

“I dunno, Nightmare Moon.” Applejack crossed her legs in front of her and rested her chin on them. “Maybe this was a fool’s play after all.”

“What would you have me do?” Nightmare Moon asked. “You believe I could help Luna, yet you reject the very nature of what I am.”

“You can stand up for yourself without hurting other ponies. You haven’t even tried just talking.”

“I have tried to make my voice heard my entire life!”

“Not Luna,” Applejack said. She turned back to look at her again. “You. Nightmare Moon.”

Nightmare Moon scoffed. “You can’t really be so naive as to think any of them would listen to me.”

“I think they might. Celestia tried to make things better after Luna came back. Sure, she sent you here, but she heard what you said.”

“This is preposterous,” Nightmare Moon said.

“You haven’t tried,” Applejack replied.

“They would never even allow me to exist in the waking world.”

“Do they have a choice? Celestia can’t banish you on her own. Just calm down before backup can get there.” Applejack shrugged. “She’ll get it eventually.”

“Or she’ll decide Luna poses too much of a threat and banish her anyway.”

“Well, that’d just prove you right,” Applejack said. “At least this way, you’ll have tried somethin new.”

“What makes you think I even have the means to do this?”

“You’re kinda doin it right now,” Applejack told her.

“Yes, and clearly I’ve already hurt you,” Nightmare Moon said. “I won’t be tolerated long.”

“We’ll work on it,” Applejack told her. “Please, Nightmare Moon, just try. I really think this could work.”

Nightmare Moon sighed. “You truly believe I could improve things for myself this way?”

“I really, truly do.”

“I suppose, then, that I can give it an attempt,” Nightmare Moon said. “For my princess.”

“Thank you,” Applejack said, and she let out a long held breath.

“So,” Nightmare Moon said, “now what? We have a thousand years to fill.”

“Nah, I figure they’ll fetch us before dawn,” Applejack replied. “Let Luna lower the moon and all.”

“We’ll see.”

“As for what to do,” Applejack continued. She stood up and walked over to Nightmare Moon, then laid down beside her and leaned on her heavily. “That all took a lot outta me. I figure we just unwind.”

“I suppose that works.” Nightmare Moon wrapped a wing around Applejack. “You know, you look strange without a hat.”

“Without a—” Applejack reached up and patted her bare head, then cursed under her breath. “I can’t believe I forgot it. Now I really hope we ain’t up here for a thousand years.”

“We could always make a new one out of moon rock.”

Applejack chuckled. “Yeah, sure. If I get desperate.” She sighed and rested her head against Nightmare Moon. “What’s up with this place, anyway? It sure ain’t how you made it look in my dreams.”

“Well, the reality of it is quite depressing,” Nightmare Moon said. “It’s just this, forever. Trust me, I looked.”

“So we’re not actually on the moon?”

“Of course not. If that were the case, I could have just flown back.” Nightmare Moon shook her head. “No, we’re in it, in a sense. It’s probably more apt to say we’ve become a part of it.”

“That’s… Unsettling.”

“Indeed. Try not to think about where our actual bodies may be,” Nightmare Moon told her. “That’s not a path you want to go down.”

Applejack shivered at the thought, and Nightmare Moon used it as an excuse to hold her tighter. They spent the entire night like this, pressed up against each other, whittling the hours away with conversation. It was, at least for the locale, a lovely night spent together.

Eventually, though, dawn approached. Back in Canterlot, Celestia stood in the throne room next to a very tired Starlight. Celestia counted down, was interrupted by a yawn, counted down again, and then together they fired those same beams of light at the floor before them.

A moment later the light cleared, and there stood Applejack and Nightmare Moon. Applejack had tried to shield her eyes this time, but she still had to shake her head to knock away the stunning light in her vision. Nightmare Moon, for her part, wasted no time in glaring at Celestia, but aside from that she made no moves.

“Welcome back,” Celestia said coldly. She met Nightmare Moon’s glare with her own.

“Hello, sister,” Nightmare Moon hissed.

“Alright, simmer down,” Applejack said. She moved to stand between the two of them. “Ain’t no reason to start a fight.”

“So things went smoothly?” Starlight asked.

“Smooth as they could,” Applejack answered.

“Oh, hello Starlight!” Nightmare Moon grinned down at the unicorn. “So nice to finally meet you. I must say, I do rather admire you.”

“Uh-huh,” Starlight said slowly. “I’ll, uh, take that as a compliment, I guess.”

“Oh, you should,” Nightmare Moon told her. “Let me know if you’d even like lessons beyond those Twilight could ever teach.”

“Enough of this,” Celestia demanded. “Return my sister to me, or return to the moon.”

Nightmare Moon’s gaze snapped back to Celestia. “I am your sister,” she said.

She didn’t wait for a response, though. With that said, a wreath blue flames grew around Nightmare Moon, whisking her away and leaving Luna in her place.

Luna stumbled, and Applejack ran to catch her. “Woah, there,” Applejack said, and Luna smiled down at her.

Celestia rushed over to her. “Sister, are you alright?”

Luna nodded slowly. “Yes, I’ll be okay,” she said. “I’m just tired.”

“And the spell?” Starlight asked.

“Undone,” Luna said. “It won’t be a problem again.”

“What a relief,” Celestia sighed. “Thank you for this, Applejack.”

“Least I could do,” Applejack said. “Now.” She gave Luna a kiss on the cheek, then passed her off to Celestia. “I really gotta be gettin home. Luna’s gonna be right as rain after some sleep, and farm work waits for nopony.”

“I’ll take you back,” Starlight said. “I’m much faster than the train.”

“I appreciate it,” Applejack said. “More importantly, though…” She turned and started walking towards Luna’s bedroom. “I gotta get my hat.”

The Rare Creatures Convention (Fluttershy, Maud)

Appleloosa was always a simple town. Just a tight-knit family of ponies, making the most of every day in their dusty little town. For the vast majority of the year, nopony was likely to show up, and nopony was likely to leave. They had a way of things, and they stuck to it.

That is, unless it was one of the rare days they were hosting something.

Appleloosa was an attractive destination for all sorts of faires and conventions. They had nothing but space, and their rodeo stadium was more than big enough for anything you may need it for. Plus, city ponies have always gone wild at the thought of getting a glimpse of the simpler life.

So, when the train shuddered to a stop and opened its doors this time, it didn’t really shock anypony to see how many tourists piled out. It wasn’t an extreme amount—it was a fairly niche convention—but it was certainly more than Appleloosa’s average traffic.

It was also, Fluttershy noted as she stepped off the train and into the station, far more of a crowd than she was generally comfortable with. “Oh,” she said nervously, “I really hope the convention is more spread out.”

“Everything is more spread out than something.” Maud Pie walked up beside Fluttershy and gave her a blank look.

“I suppose you’re right,” Fluttershy said. “Come on, let’s just get into town. It’ll be better there.”

The ponies of Appleloosa always went all out when tourists were around. They got by fine their own, so they didn’t really need the attention, but they liked to have fun with it. The streets were lined with pop-up stalls offering hot food, ponies offered balloons and candy to children, fliers advertising the next rodeo were everywhere. There was nowhere in town that the desert air wasn’t filled with all sorts of sounds and smells.

Fluttershy and Maud made their way along slowly. Fluttershy knew well that she wouldn’t be able to keep herself away from some of the attractions, so she had made sure to arrive at least an hour early, and she was right to do so. Between Fluttershy wanting to try every snack that caught her eye, and Maud stopping every five feet to examine some pebble or rock she couldn’t find back in Ponyville, they weren’t making it there any time soon.

“So,” Fluttershy mused as they made their way away from a stall selling candied apples, and towards another promising something they called appled candies, “who do you think this ‘mystery speaker’ that invited me is?”

“Maybe it’s just a pony named Mystery,” Maud offered.

Fluttershy thought for a moment. “No, I don’t know anypony named Mystery.”

“Then I guess we don’t know.”

“It’s just so odd,” Fluttershy said. “I mean, I was probably going to come anyway. Why invite me?”

“To make sure you come,” Maud said.

“How odd.”

Even with the early start, they wound up being late. Maud had found a particularly red patch of stone that she just couldn’t wait until she got home to take a look at, and it took them a full twenty minutes to find a microscope in town. They weren’t egregiously late, though, and on the bright side it meant they didn’t have to wait in line.

Appleloosa doesn’t actually have a convention center. Nopony could convince them to make a building that large that would sit empty for most of the year. What they did have, though, was a big stadium, and resourceful ponies. It wasn’t hard to erect makeshift walls where they were needed, and while Appleloosa only had a couple pegasi, they were able to fashion enough cloud cover to keep the convention in shade. It made for a unique venue, if nothing else.

At the entrance to the stadium, a tall, thin pony with white fur and a blazing orange mane stopped them and stuck out a hoof. “Tickets?”

“Oh, yes,” Fluttershy said. She reached back into her bag and pulled out the tickets that the mystery speaker had sent her, handing them to the pony.

He looked them over for a second, and then raised his eyebrows. “Oh! You’re the lady of the evening’s guests! I apologize for not recognizing you, I’m not very good with faces.”

“The lady of the evening?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes, the afternoon’s mystery guest. She’s asked me not to spoil the surprise, but you can call me Broken Dawn.” He pulled out a pair of VIP passes on lanyards and slipped them onto Fluttershy and Maud’s necks. “Please, if you need anything at all, feel free to ask me. I am at my lady’s service, and as her guests, I am at yours as well.”

“‘Kay,” Maud said.

“Thank you very much, Dawn,” Fluttershy said with a polite smile. “I hope you’re able to enjoy the convention at some point, too.”

“Too kind, too kind.” Broken Dawn stepped aside, beckoning them inside with a hoof. “I shall try.”

The two walked excitedly down the long, dim hallway leading into the convention. The opening into the stadium grew wide as they neared it, and the sight on the other side bloomed into a grand gathering of ponies. The visiting ponies scurried every which way, going from adventurers regaling them with stories, to animal handlers who had brought creatures with them, filling the air with excited chatter as they did. Fluttershy’s eyes lit up in delight as she took it in.

“Where do you think we should go first?” she asked Maud with a wide grin.

“I have no preference,” Maud told her.

“Oh, how to decide…” Fluttershy thought hard for a minute before deciding. “You know what, if I don’t see the animals that are here right away, I’ll get distracted every time I notice them. Let’s head that way.”

All of the live animals had been put at the far end of the stadium, with their handlers being given whatever tools they might need to make them comfortable. Dividing walls so they couldn’t see the other animals, grassy floor mats, that sort of thing. The organizers had decided that, despite them being so close potentially causing problems, it was still better than having a convention where ponies couldn’t avoid the animals if they wished to.

One side effect, though, was that the entire section was very loud. Maud and Fluttershy became acutely aware of this fact as they approached, and Fluttershy needed earplugs by the time they finally got there. Luckily, she’d taken to carrying some with her ever since discovering how sensitive her ears had become.

Fluttershy loved every second she spent with the animals. From spectral hounds to baby hydras, every stall came with a new set of wonders. She talked endlessly with the handlers as she doted on the animals, learning their stories and every bit of information she could about the creatures. If it hadn’t been for the ponies who lined up behind her, subtly reminding her that she was holding things up, she may never have left them.

After they had been physically pushed away from a pony who was raising a gargoyle, a creature that piqued not only Fluttershy’s attention, but Maud’s as well, the next booth held a familiar sight. It was being shown off by a withered old mare, her blue fur faded, her mane gray, and covered in more than her fair share of scars. Behind her, looking regal as it preened itself, sat a burning red phoenix.

“Oh, wow,” Fluttershy said, “I hadn’t expected there to be a live one here! Isn’t that lucky, Maud?”

“Probably,” Maud said.

“So, ya know ‘bout phoenixes, do ya?” The old mare asked them. “Or, least, you think so.”

“We’ve, um, had a bit of experience with them,” Fluttershy told her. “Hello! I’m Fluttershy, and this is Maud.”

“You can call me Banshee,” she told them. When she looked them over, Fluttershy noticed that she seemed to have a glass eye. “Not my name, but you can call me it!”

“It’s wonderful to meet you, Banshee,” Fluttershy said. “What’s your bird’s name?”

“Not my bird,” Banshee said, “and her name’s Banshee.”

“That’s… Confusing,” Fluttershy said.

“Not for me it ain’t!” Banshee let out a short, cackling laugh. “So, what’ve y’all got to do with phoenixes?”

“I tried to take care of one, once,” Fluttershy said. “I didn’t do a very good job, though.”

“My girlfriend has one,” Maud said.

“Well, now, ain’t that somethin.” Banshee leaned forward and stared at Maud with her good eye. “Can’t say I recognize ya. Here I was, thinkin I knew where every one of these birds in Equestria were, but unless you’re datin Celestia I must be missin one.”

“I want to learn more about them,” Maud said.

“Ain’t much to learn,” banshee told her. “There’s the whole rebirth thing, and their feathers are real useful, but they’re just birds. Dumb birds, at that.”

“Aww, they’re not dumb,” Fluttershy said. She called the phoenix, and it flew over to perch on a railing beside her. “They’re just… Stubborn, I think.”

Banshee shrugged. “Makes no difference to me, long as I know where they’re at. Can’t have poachers gettin hold of one we don’t know about, see? They come back, one’s all they’d need.”

“Oh, how horrible,” Fluttershy said, frowning.

“Well, don’t you worry your batty little head,” Banshee said. “I’ve had the phoenix population on lockdown for more years than I can count. Assumin I know about yours, that is.”

“You know about it,” Maud said. “So there’s nothing you can tell me?”

“Hmm…” Banshee scratched her chin. “Well, if ya eat one of it’s feathers, you’ll bond and it’ll always be able to find ya. Real gross, though, and they can get real annoying if they like you. I don’t recommend it.”

“That works,” Maud said. “Thank you.”

“Anytime. So, hey,” Banshee said, looking at Fluttershy, “any chance you’re that mystery pony that’s runnin this thing this year? You kinda look the type, what with the ears and the eyes and all.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Sorry, I don’t know who she is. She did invite me personally, though.”

“Now ain’t that a proper conundrum.” Banshee scratched her mane. “Aw well, we’ll see soon enough. Y’all go have some fun.”

“Thank you, Banshee!” Fluttershy smiled at her, and Maud nodded. “It was lovely to meet you.”

With that, they had reached the end of the line of stalls. From where they stood, the pair could see the entire stadium, crowded with happy ponies. They could also now see the stage where the mystery guest would be speaking. It had been set up facing the stadium’s bleachers so that as many ponies as possible could see the show, and the huge backdrop, combined with the seclusion it caused, left the entire area cloaked in a deep shadow.

“Huh,” Fluttershy said. “It doesn’t look like there’s anypony there.”

“They must be somewhere else,” Maud said.

“You would think somepony would be setting things up for later, though.”

“I guess.” Maud paused for a bit before continuing. “We should go see more booths.”

“Oh, right, of course,” Fluttershy said. “I’m sorry, I just got distracted.”

The rest of the convention wasn’t nearly as organized. Ponies had been free to set up wherever they wanted, so long as they left room for visitors to walk, so the entire stadium was a mish-mash of tiny tents and shaky stalls. There were ponies showing off their art, some promoting their businesses, and a fair few who had set up stations purely to talk about something that interested them. Most popular, though, were those with stories. Ponies, amateur to pro, who dedicated their lives to exploring and learning. Information was the most valuable thing to ponies interested in cryptozoology, and they had a wealth of it.

Fluttershy was no exception. She absolutely adored hearing every little detail she didn’t already know about an animal, and it took very little for a story to draw her in. While other ponies would hear a story, ask a few questions and leave, Fluttershy stayed at each booth until the pony ran out of things to say. Or, occasionally, until Maud dragged her away.

As they rounded one corner, Fluttershy gasped and pointed down the line of booths. “Maud, look!”

“Okay.”

“It’s Tree Hugger! Let’s go say hello!”

Fluttershy started trotting along excitedly, and Maud followed slowly after her.

“It’s she your ex?” Maud asked.

“Oh, I don’t really think of her that way,” Fluttershy said. “She’s a really good friend, I wouldn’t want an old fling to get in the way of that.”

Fluttershy waved as they walked towards Tree Hugger, trying to get her attention. It took a bit of effort, and they were almost right on top of her when it finally worked, but she did eventually see Fluttershy. When she did, she smiled wide and waved for Fluttershy to follow her.

Fluttershy caught up to her in the more secluded lane that sat between two rows of booths. “Hello, Tree Hugger,” she said giddily, wrapping her friend in a warm hug.

After the hug, Tree Hugger grinned again and put a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Dude, it has been way too long. How are you?”

“I’ve been just wonderful lately,” Fluttershy said. “Oh!” She pointed as Maud walked up to them. “This is Maud Pie. She’s Pinkie’s sister.”

“Oh, yeah, I’ve met Pinkie’s sister,” Tree Hugger said. “I hope you’ve mellowed out a bit since last time.”

“You’re thinking of Limestone,” Maud said.

“Nah, right now I’m just thinking about how rad it is to see Fluttershy! Especially with the new look. Like, you’re giving off a whole new vibe. It rules.”

“Aw, thank you!” Fluttershy said. “Look, it even came with teeth.”

“Sick,” Tree Hugger said as Fluttershy showed off her fangs. “Wish I had teeth.”

“Teeth like that, you mean,” Maud said.

“Sure, if you say so,” Tree Hugger agreed. “What are you doing here, though, Fluttershy? Did you get a new pet or something?”

“I was invited, actually,” Fluttershy told her. “I guess I’m the mystery speaker’s personal guest.”

“Ohhh.” Tree Hugger laughed. “Yeah, that tracks.”

“You know who she is?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, I’ve done some work for her,” Tree Hugger said. “She isn’t the best at calming things down, so she keeps in contact.”

“Can you tell us who she is?” Fluttershy pleaded.

“Nah, that’d totally ruin the flow,” Tree Hugger told her. “You’ll know when you’re meant to know.”

Fluttershy sighed. “I suppose you’re right.”

“Actually, I’d head over now if I were you,” Tree Hugger told her. “You’ll probably want to be in the front row when she calls you onstage.”

“When she what?” Fluttershy’s eyes went wide. “W-Why would she do that?”

“Dude, she invited you. She wants to meet you.”

“B-But couldn’t she meet me in private?”

Tree Hugger chuckled. “That isn’t really how she does things. You don’t get a name like hers by doing things in private.”

Maud walked over and patted Fluttershy on the back. “We can leave,” she said.

Fluttershy took a few deep breaths, then sighed and shook her head. “No, no, she went to a lot of trouble for me. I can handle it.” Maud nodded. “Although, I do think we should probably head over so I can prepare myself.”

“See you around, Shy,” Tree Hugger said. She walked away without waiting for a response.

After taking a moment to collect herself, Fluttershy led Maud to the stage. The stadium seemed to get darker and darker the closer they got, and at some point Fluttershy realized they were wading through a thick fog around their hooves.

A familiar pony stood in the entryway when they got there. “Ah, lady Fluttershy, how wonderful of you to join us,” Broken Dawn said. “You’ll be happy to know that I did, indeed, get a chance to view the attractions. I quite liked the tales of that Helsing fellow.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Fluttershy said. “Um, if I may ask… Am I going to be, um, called up onstage?”

“I know not the whims of my lady,” Dawn told her, “but I would say it is likely, yes.”

“Oh…”

“I apologize if that is uncomfortable for you,” he continued. “However, neither you nor I can affect how this night will play out.”

“I understand,” Fluttershy said. “Um, may we go in and sit down so I can prepare myself?”

“Of course.” Dawn stepped aside and gestured to the bleachers. “As you can see,” he said, “the first two rows are marked as reserved. My lady wished to make you as comfortable as possible. Please, sit wherever you please. The staff will take up the remainder of the reserved space.”

“Thank you very much,” Fluttershy said. She led Maud to the far side of the stage and sat in the corner, hiding in the shadows. Maud sat quietly beside her.

The lighting on the stage was strange, to say the least. It wasn’t as dark as it had seemed at first, but at the same time it almost looked darker. There was a thick fog all along the floor, and soft light filtered through it, making it glow. Above the fog, though, was nothing. There wasn’t even enough light to see the back wall.

Slowly, ponies filtered in around them. The darkness made them speak quietly, and the bleachers were soon filled with a quiet chittering, like a hundred ponies all sharing secrets amongst each other. Finally came the staff, although Fluttershy didn’t recognize any of them. She hadn’t seen a single one of them out on the show floor, and with their strange, sharp fashion and strong, bold colors, she felt like she would remember if she had met any before now.

When Broken Dawn walked up on stage, all conversation immediately stopped. He walked slowly to center stage, his heavy hooffalls echoing dully through the room. When he reached his mark, he stood stock still for a moment before snapping to face the audience.

Broken Dawn cleared his throat. “Ponies of Equestria, it is my humble honor to be the one to introduce you to this evening’s mystery speaker. A woman all of you have surely heard of, yet few have laid eyes on. A pony who has shaped this land from the shadows for generations. Here tonight, her first public appearance in over three hundred years, I give you… Dracula!”

A murmur grew in the crowd, but a second later it was drowned out by the sound of fluttering wings. Hundreds, thousands of bats seemed to emerge from nowhere, spilling out from the darkness on the stage. They swirled around, the massive cloud spinning faster and faster as it condensed in on itself. The current of air drew up the fog around it, and just before it seemed like the swarm would vanish completely, the fog rose up in a column and covered it.

Then the fog exploded, blasted apart by some unseen force. Standing there, the air still swirling around her, was the most imposing force anypony in the audience had ever seen. She was easily as tall as Celestia, if not taller, and her metallic gray coat was stark against the blackness behind her. Even more stark were her mane and tail, a huge wave of blinding white with thick streaks of darkness running through it. The flowing black seemed to radiate darkness, threatening to overtake the light at any moment. Leathery wings sat still on her sides, and a long, impossibly sharp horn adorned her head.

She was dressed simply. A tattered black cape, etched with indecipherable red accents, fluttered in the moving air. She stepped slowly to the front of the stage, her blazing red eyes staring into the soul of every member of the audience. She stopped when she reached the edge, and waited.

The world was silent. The wind died down. Nopony spoke. Hardly anypony was even breathing. Even the silence itself seemed too loud.

Then she spoke. Her voice was sharp, commanding. A voice to pierce the mind itself.

“Good evening.”

Silence.

“I am Lord Dracula, Queen of the vampires. I have been such since I wrested power from my father countless eons ago. I will be such long after you all have passed on. Such is the curse of the power I wield.”

More silence.

“I have decided to appear before you today for many reasons. Firstly, though, I was invited to speak, and speak I shall. Today, my dear little ponies, so curious as to the wonders of the world, I shall tell you of the extinct.”

Yet more silence.

Then, noise. A whistling of rushing air. Before anypony could realize what was happening, a blade flew from the audience at Dracula, followed closely by a rugged pony in a tattered coat. He ran full speed towards the vampire queen and leapt to strike her down.

Dracula didn’t move. A wave of shadow spread from behind her and swallowed the blade. When her horn lit up, coating the pony in a bright red magic and lifting him into the air.

Dracula held him there, dangling awkwardly, and began to speak. “This is why I chose to speak to you all today. Because you are a threat. Because curiosity may give way to hatred as easily as it may give way to enlightenment.”

She waited a moment.

“I watched you all, today. Assessed you. As of now, I’ve no reason to fear you. However, I come today with a warning. We have no desire to attract the attention of ponies, but we protect the creatures of the night.”

There were whispers all throughout the audience. She let them go, instead focusing her attention on the pony she had caught. She set him gently down on the stage, and he took a moment to stretch his sore legs.

“Thank you for the assistance, Helsing,” She told him.

“Any time, D.” With that, he hopped off the stage and walked back to his seat.

“Now!” Dracula stomped her hoof on the floor, and the room fell silent once more. “On to my business. I’ve come to finally meet the newest member of my family. Fluttershy, could you join me on stage?”

“O-Oh, um…” Fluttershy muttered under her breath, but she slowly managed to push herself up. Her legs shook as she stood, and so she flew slowly up to the stage and stood face to face with Dracula.

Instinctively, Fluttershy moved to bow, but Dracula used her magic to drag her back up. “No, you needn’t bow to me,” she said. “I am not like my father.”

“Oh, o-okay,” Fluttershy stuttered.

Dracula looked her over, her cold red eyes gazing into Fluttershy’s very being. Fluttershy could hardly keep herself upright.

“No wings?” Dracula finally asked.

“I-I, um, didn’t like them,” Fluttershy said.

“Well, there’s no accounting for taste.” Dracula turned and addressed the audience. “Ponies, feast your eyes upon Fluttershy, the first new vampire in over a hundred years!”

There was a slow, cautious and confused applause from the audience, but the staff ponies all erupted into cheers.

“This is especially exciting for me,” Dracula said, “because there’s finally another vampire who I have yet to rule out as a potential successor!”

“W-W-W-” Fluttershy couldn’t get any words out.

“Oh, don’t fret about it, young one. We’ve all the time in the world to sort things out.”

“I, um, uh…”

Dracula laughed and gestured grandly to the audience. “Ponies! This concludes our talk. Please, enjoy the rest of your evening, and feel free to tell your friends about me! They’ll never believe you anyway!”

With that, the fog swirled back up, and Dracula dissolved into a flood of frantic bats. They filled the stage, completely surrounding Fluttershy, and seemed to close in on her. Before long, Fluttershy couldn’t see anything at all outside the swarm.

Then the bats flew away, and she was outside. The sun had just begun to set, casting the world in a fiery glow, and the sound of bat wings echoed in the distance. Next to her stood Maud, and past her, Dracula.

“Cool,” Maud said.

“What just…” Fluttershy was still having trouble speaking.

“I thought that we should actually talk,” Dracula said, “now that I’ve had my fun.”

“O-Oh.”

Dracula walked in front of them and got comfortable in a patch of grass. “I’m afraid I don’t know your guest.”

Maud and Fluttershy sat across from her.

“I’m Maud.”

“She’s Pinkie Pie’s sister,” Fluttershy said, “if you know who she is.”

Dracula sneered. “Oh, I know Pinkie Pie.”

Fluttershy frowned. “Do you not like Pinkie?”

“She vexes me. Millenia of life, and she’s the only creature in history I can’t stay hidden from.”

“Aw. She’s really nice if you get to know her, though,” Fluttershy said.

“She’ll break you eventually,” Maud added. “It’s easier to just be her friend.”

“Look, we’re not here to discuss my relationship with a little pink proto-demon. I need to make sure you know how to stay healthy.”

“I haven’t gotten sick so far,” Fluttershy said.

“That doesn’t mean you can’t,” Dracula told her. “Are you sharpening your fangs?”

“Um…”

“Do it. You don’t want to know what it feels like to break one because it was dull.”

Fluttershy nodded fervently.

“Also, go to your doctor and learn how to keep track of healthy blood levels.”

“But I’m not—”

“Learn.”

Fluttershy gulped. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Sunglasses on bright days.”

Fluttershy nodded.

And on it went, Dracula listing things off and hammering them into Fluttershy’s head, for quite a while. By the time they were done, the sun was only a sliver over the horizon. Maud had fallen asleep, and every so often she let out a quiet snore.

“I think that’s everything,” Dracula finally said.

Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief.

“I’m impressed with how well you’re adapting,” Dracula said. “How did you turn, anyway?”

“Um, my friend Twilight used a spell to do it. It was supposed to be reversible, but… Well, we kind of messed that up.”

“The princess?” Dracula raised an eyebrow. “What’s the Princess of Friendship doing casting dark magic?”

“She’s just like that,” Fluttershy said.

“Was it an accident?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, I wanted to do it.”

“You are an odd pony,” Dracula told her, “and an odd vampire, at that. You really might make a good Dracula someday.”

“Oh, I don’t know if that would really be for me…” Fluttershy frowned. “I’m sorry.”

“We’ve got plenty of time.” Dracula sighed. “Hey, sorry for taking so long to get in touch. You know how it can be. Hundreds of years of nothing, I wanted it to be perfect.”

“I really appreciate the help,” Fluttershy told her, “and we’re friends now, so it seems perfect to me.”

Dracula laughed. “Very odd vampire.”

Fluttershy yawned. “I think we should probably go home. Um, is there any chance you can do that bat thing to…”

“Hmm… No.” Dracula grinned wickedly at her. “Learn to do it yourself. You may need some more juice, though.”

Before Fluttershy could respond, a swarm of bats flew away from where Dracula had been sitting.

As Maud snored, Fluttershy gazed up at the sky and locked eyes with the Mare in the Moon.

Walk Into The Moonlight, Part 1 (Starlight, Trixie)

Heavy rainfall splattered against the windows of Twilight’s castle, broken up every few minutes by distant thunder. It was early morning, the sun was up, but Ponyville stayed dark, and it would be for the rest of the day. Gloomy thunderstorms were scheduled to blanket the town until well after nightfall.

Starlight sighed as she leaned on the dining room table, absentmindedly clinking a spoon against the bottom of an empty bowl. She had lights on, but they were dim, and every time lightning struck outside it bathed the room in a bright white. She yawned as she stared blankly at the wall across from her.

Her impromptu meditation was interrupted when hooves clicked down the hall towards her, and a moment later Twilight came into the room with a cup of tea. She smiled warmly and took a seat beside Starlight.

“Well, good morning, Starlight,” Twilight said. “How are you?”

“Eh,” Starlight grumbled.

“Yeah, I guess it is that kind of day.” Twilight chuckled. “Do you have any plans?”

“Not really,” Starlight said.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Twilight said. “I’d offer to spend some time with you, but I put off a lot of paperwork to do today, and I really can’t let it go any longer.”

“It’s fine,” Starlight said. “You are a princess, after all.”

“Sure, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to spend time with my friends,” Twilight said. “I feel bad that we haven’t been spending much time together.”

“Really, Twilight, it’s fine.”

“I just don’t want you to feel like I chose Chrysalis over you,” Twilight told her. “You’re important to me.”

Starlight sighed and met Twilight’s eye. “I know. Trust me, Twilight, you’ve been a perfect friend to me.”

“I’m glad to hear that. If you ever feel like I’m being too distant, with Chrysalis and my princess duties and everything, I want you to let me know, okay?”

“Of course.”

Twilight reached over and rested her hoof on one of Starlight’s. “Are you doing alright? You seem a little down.”

“It’s probably just the weather,” Starlight told her. “And boredom.”

“I noticed you haven’t been out of the castle much lately,” Twilight said.

Starlight shrugged. “I mean, Trixie’s on tour, Maud has to work, we finished the friendship lessons… Geez, my life is kind of boring, huh?”

“Well, I wouldn’t say that,” Twilight said. “You’re just… At a crossroads, is all. You’ll find whatever is next for you soon enough.”

“Thanks, Twilight. I really—”

Starlight was cut off by a loud pop as smoke appeared out of nowhere and began to fill the room. A blue glow shone through it, and as soon as Twilight realized what was happening, she rolled her eyes. Soon, the smoke cleared, and standing there was a very proud, very wet Trixie.

“Ta-da!” she announced. “Right where I wanted to be, and it only took two tries! And you said teleporting is hard.”

Starlight laughed, and her face lit up in a grin. “Hi, Trixie,” she said. “You’re back early!”

Trixie trotted over and gave Starlight a kiss on the cheek, although when she went in for a hug, Starlight grabbed her and floated her away, not wanting to get soaked.

“Yes, well, there was a cancellation. Apparently, kids are starting to like clowns more than magicians.” She scoffed. “Philistines. Hello, by the way, Twilight.” She leaned around Starlight and smirked in Twilight’s direction.

“Hi, Trixie,” Twilight said dryly. “Sorry about the cancellation. I guess they must not have met you yet, otherwise they’d know they already had a clown booked.”

“Hah, hah,” Trixie said. “At least I make kids laugh instead of cry.”

“Trixie,” Starlight warned.

“She started it!” Trixie argued.

“I’m not in the mood to mediate your weird hate-friendship,” Starlight told her.

Trixie groaned. “Fine, I’ll leave it. For now.”

Twilight patted Starlight on the shoulder, then got up and walked to the door. “I should go get started on my work,” she said. “You two have fun.” Then she left them, although a moment later she popped her head back in and said “and make her dry off before she tracks water through my castle!”

“See you, Twilight,” Starlight said. Once they were alone, she got up and walked over to Trixie to give her a kiss. “You really do need to dry off,” she said afterwards.

“Yes, yes,” Trixie said, ignoring her. Instead, she hopped into one of the dining room chairs and propped her hind legs up in another. “So, how has Ponyville fared without Trixie around to keep spirits high?”

Starlight sighed, but couldn’t help but smile as she sat down as well. “I wouldn’t know,” she said. “I don’t think I’ve actually gotten around to leaving the castle since you left.”

“Really?” Trixie asked. “Starlight, I know I’m wonderful, but you can’t base your entire life around me!”

“I wasn’t,” Starlight told her. “At least, not directly. I just haven’t had anything to do.”

“It’s Ponyville!” Trixie gestured grandly around her. “Go to the spa, see a movie, I don’t know, go get a burger. Anything besides moping around here all day.”

“I wasn’t moping.”

“Uh-huh,” Trixie said, “sure. Well, whatever you call it, it isn’t good. I can’t just stand by while my sweet and beautiful girlfriend is letting her greatness go to waste!”

“You really need to find better ways to say you’re worried about me,” Starlight said.

Trixie waved a hoof dismissively. “I’m working on it. The point is that we have to do something.”

“Like what? It’s a downpour outside.”

“So?” Trixie replied. “Since when have you let a little water stop you?”

“Since this morning,” Starlight said, “when I decided I wanted to stay dry.”

“Good, it’s not too late to change your mind. Come on, let’s go!”

“Trixie, wait—”

Trixie didn’t wait. She lit up her horn, and a moment later the two of them were standing beside Trixie’s wagon. Starlight had just barely managed to get a magic shield up above them to stop the rain, but there was nothing she could do about the mud under their hooves, and their legs were caked with grime in an instant.

Trixie looked up at the magic stopping the rain and huffed. “Scaredy-cat.”

Starlight tilted her head back and groaned loudly. “Why do I like you?”

“Because you can see how Great and Powerful Trixie is,” Trixie suggested. “Now, where should we go first?”

“You don’t even have a plan?” Starlight asked.

“Pfft, what kind of a charlatan waits until they have a plan?”

“I am not pulling the wagon.”

“Fine.” Trixie sighed and lifted the harness up onto her back. “I get to choose where we go first, then.”

“Stop by somepony’s house so I can tell them I’ll be out for a few days.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I left a note.”

Back in the castle, several hours later, Spike tilted his head in confusion when he found an autographed photo of Trixie next to a small puddle of water.

About an hour into the journey, they had made it out of sight of Ponyville, but the rain still wasn’t letting up. Great, grassy plains stretched out on either side of the humble dirt road they made their way slowly down. Luckily, since is was the only path to Ponyville from this direction, the dirt was well packed and didn’t easily turn to mud. It didn’t save their hooves from getting ever dirtier, but it at least kept the wagon from getting stuck.

“So what, exactly, is our goal here?” Starlight asked.

“Well, I don’t know,” Trixie told her. “I figured we’d figure that out once we were on the road.”

“Well, we’re on the road,” Starlight said. “We should probably decide on someplace to actually go.”

“You’re the one that’s in a funk,” Trixie said. “I’m not spending weeks without going outside.”

“Your point?”

“My point is we have to find out what’s wrong before we can decide how to fix it,” Trixie said.

“Nothing is wrong,” Starlight insisted. “Why does everypony think something is wrong with me?”

“Then what would you call it?”

“I don’t know,” Starlight said. “Boredom?”

“Why don’t you go do stuff?”

“I just don’t feel like it,” Starlight said. “I’ve already done it all.”

“You can do things more than once,” Trixie told her. “The spa is still nice no matter how many times you’ve been there.”

“I don’t know what to tell you.”

Silence fell over them for a few minutes. Their hooves sloshed rhythmically in the mud below them, and the rolling tires filled the air with a low rumble. A bolt of lightning flashed in the distance, hitting a tree and lighting it up brilliantly against the dark clouds. A few seconds later, the quiet, distant thunder washed over them.

“When’s the last time you went home?” Trixie asked. “You know, to the village.”

“I guess it’s been a while,” Starlight said. “It’s a long walk, though.”

“I’m fine with a walk if you are,” Trixie said.

“Sure. I can’t think of anything better.”

“To the village, then!” Trixie pointed boldly ahead, and thunder boomed in the distance. It would have made for a good effect, but Trixie yelped in shock and nearly fell into the mud, so Starlight wound up just laughing.

When they finally managed to break away from the storm, it didn’t get much brighter. The clouds parted, but they revealed a setting sun, only minutes from vanishing altogether. It painted the few remaining clouds a dark orange, setting the sky ablaze in its final push against the dark.

The magic shield popped and fizzled away above them. The drops of rain which had managed to stick to it rained down on the ponies, but they managed to stay relatively dry. With all the walking, Trixie had even dried off from her earlier drenching, and soon the only reminder of the relentless storm was the rapidly drying mud that covered their legs.

On they walked, and around them the world grew dark. The moon rose high and proud into the sky, shining down on them and showing them the way forward. Constellations twinkled above, and a chilly breeze urged the two of them closer, until they were leaning on each other as they walked.

Trixie quietly floated a blanket out of the wagon and draped it over them. Starlight hummed happily, closing her eyes for a moment and nuzzling Trixie as well as she could without tripping them up.

Starlight sighed and looked up to the sky. “Do you travel at night a lot?”

“From time to time,” Trixie said. “Sometimes I have to push myself to make good time, and if I’m in the wrong places come summertime it’s just not reasonable to walk during the day. I mean, I’m not one to complain, but even I can’t handle that much heat.”

“Strange that you can handle me, then,” Starlight said, “considering how hot I am.”

Trixie laughed. “You give me enough icy stares to more than balance that out.”

“Do you ever walk at night just for the sake of it, though?”

“Not really,” Trixie said. “I’ve taken all these roads so many times, I sort of stopped looking at the scenery.”

“Well, I haven’t seen it all,” Starlight said, “and I think it would be fun to see it at night.”

“Yeah, okay,” Trixie said. “I’m willing to keep walking.”

And so they walked some more. Slowly, the landscape around them started to change, first with rolling hills and dotted trees, and then with craggy rock walls and patches of forest. The moonlight cast eerie shadows from the trees and rocks, putting on shows for them in the shadows they passed. White stone glinted blue in the night, and around it the grass grew thick and dark.

Then the trees started closing in. The forests grew, both in size and density, and there was less and less space for the road to travel in the open. Eventually, it had no choice but to cut through the woods. The path was well maintained, so they had no troubles with the wagon, but as the tall walls of foliage swallowed them, they blocked out the meager light from the moon and left the ponies stranded in darkness.

Starlight lit up her horn, casting rays of light that couldn’t get far in any direction. There were just too many trees. “Well this got creepy fast,” she said.

“Do you want to go back a bit and bunker down for the night?” Trixie asked her.

“Nah, I’m not actually scared,” Starlight said. “I mean, what, is a monster gonna eat me? I’m pretty sure I’m stronger than anything that lives up here.”

“Hey, I’m supposed to be the boastful one.”

Starlight laughed. “Still,” she continued, “this is way darker than I expected. No wonder ponies get so scared in the woods.”

“Yeah, well, the moon can only do so much,” Trixie said. “Personally, I find it very peaceful. Up in a place like this, you know nopony is going to bug you.”

“Yeah, that’s kind of what I was thinking with the village in the first place. Find a place where nopony would stumble across us and interfere with our…” Starlight held her tongue. “Well, you know.”

“It’s okay if you still think of them like family, Starlight,” Trixie said.

“Is it, though? I mean, it was basically a cult.”

“Yeah, and that sucked,” Trixie said. “They welcomed you back, though. You didn’t push your way back into their lives. I think sometimes good things just come from bad places.”

“I don’t know. It just feels wrong.”

Trixie shrugged. “Maybe you’re right. I’m not exactly the Princess of Friendship over here.”

Starlight sighed and rested her head on Trixie’s shoulder. They walked like that for a bit, neither speaking, until Trixie suddenly stopped and her ears perked up.

“Hey, do you hear that?” She asked.

Starlight looked around and strained her ears. She could hear leaves swaying in the wind, animals chittering to each other, and a stream bubbling nearby, but nothing that seemed out of the ordinary, so she shook her head.

“The water,” Trixie said. “We’re near a stream.”

“So?”

“So,” Trixie said, “there’s only one stream on this path, and that means I know where we are! And, it means I can show you something special.”

Trixie pulled the wagon off to the side of the path and took off the harness, putting it and the blanket aside. Then, without explaining further, she walked into the woods, beckoning Starlight along with her.

“Where are we going?” Starlight asked as they weaved their way around trees and bushes. The light from her horn warped in strange ways in this tighter passageway, making the world seem restless around them.

“You’ll see,” Trixie said.

Around them, the sound of the water steadily grew. The trees around them made it impossible to keep track of where they were, but it was obvious they were getting close to the stream. Neither of them spoke any more, and the sounds of their hoofsteps as they broke twigs and crinkled leaves filled the air around them.

Then the trees started thinning. Starlight’s light started showing more and more of the forest around them, and then it started battling with another light. The trees started letting up enough for the moon to light up the woods, and soon after that they broke into a clearing.

They had made it to the brook. Not just that, though, they had made it to the mouth of the water. On one side of the clearing, a tall wall of stones quietly cascaded water down into a wide, still pool. The moon was reflected brilliantly on the still water. At the other end, the pool funneled into the stream they had been hearing.

“Oh, wow,” Starlight said. “This is beautiful.”

“Sure is,” Trixie agreed. “I’ve never actually seen it in the moonlight. I think it’s even better like this.”

“You come here a lot?”

“Pretty much every time I pass through these woods,” Trixie said. “I mean, I have to wash up somewhere, right? Might as well do it someplace nice.”

“Oh, yeah.” Starlight looked down at her mud-caked legs and laughed. “I had actually forgotten about that.”

“That’s understandable,” Trixie said. “I know my good looks can be distracting.”

“Yeah, sure, let’s go with that.”

“Anyway, let’s get in!” Without waiting for a reply, Trixie lit up her horn and zapped the two of them into the air above the middle of the pool. Trixie splashed into the water, but Starlight reacted fast and caught herself with her magic.

“Ha!” Starlight said. “You’re not getting me with that trick twice. I’m not—”

Trixie cut her off by splashing water up and hitting Starlight in the face.

Starlight gasped, and stared daggers at Trixie. Concentrating, she made the water in the pool surge, rippling out, then flooding back as a wave that came crashing down on Trixie.

Just as she got hit, though, Trixie managed to grab one of Starlight’s legs and pull her down into the water, making them both get crushed by the wave.

They made another splash as they both popped their heads above the surface of the water again. Starlight tried to glare at Trixie, but she couldn’t hold it long, and soon she started cracking up. That made Trixie laugh, too, and soon they were both laughing madly and splashing each other back and forth.

Their splash fight lasted a while, but eventually they ran out of energy. Panting and chuckling, they called a truce and swam together. They wrapped their legs around each other in a tight embrace, and there, bathed in moonlight, soggy manes plastered to their faces, they shared an incredible kiss, followed by another, and more, stretching on into a long, beautiful night.

Walk Into The Moonlight, Part 2

Sleeping under the stars together had seemed like a good idea at the time.

There was no reason to worry about Trixie’s wagon. Nopony in Equestria wanted for much of anything; the idea of thieves never even crossed their minds. More pressing was the weather, but it was the middle of the night and still perfectly cozy. Surely it would only get warmer as the sun rose, right?

That proved to be a faulty assumption a few hours later, when the couple woke to find their fur damp and their vision marred by a blinding light. They were lucky enough to have had time to sleep, but waking up in a field covered by a thin dusting of fluffy snow isn’t the most pleasant way to start a day.

Starlight woke up first. She yawned and subconsciously pulled herself closer to Trixie to ward off the cold as she cleared her mind. Once she could think, and she realized that winter had decided to strike out early, she shook Trixie lightly and kissed her cheek.

“Trixie, get up,” she said softly. “We need to get back to the wagon.”

“Mmnn,” Trixie mumbled back. She smiled at the kiss, but didn’t actually seem close to waking.

“Trixie,” Starlight said, louder this time. “Come on, get up.”

“Mm-hm,” Trixie mumbled, before she rolled over and hugged her tail close to get warm.

Starlight sighed and got up. She walked over to the edge of the pond and tested the water, finding that it was just as frigid as she had hoped. Then she used her magic to scoop up a tiny bubble of water, carried it over to Trixie, and dropped it on the sleeping pony.

“Gah!” Trixie shot to her hooves and looked around frantically. Her mane and tail were hopelessly frazzled, and now she was dripping with icy water, too.

Starlight covered her mouth to hide a chuckle. It took Trixie a bit to piece everything together, but once she did, she glared at Starlight. “I’ll have you know I was in the middle of a very good dream,” she grouched.

“I’m sure it’ll come back,” Starlight said. “If I left you there to sleep, you were liable to become an icicle.”

“Hmph!” Trixie stuck her nose in the air and walked towards the woods. When she got next to Starlight, she shook herself dry, splattering the freezing water all over her. Trixie laughed haughtily when Starlight flinched at the cold. “Serves you right.”

“Yeah, okay. Are we even?” Starlight asked, joining Trixie as they began the trek back to the wagon.

“I suppose I can let you off the hook,” Trixie said, “even though that was such a wonderful dream. Your heart was in the right place, after all. Or, well, near the right place, at least.”

“Hey, I’m surprised it even woke you up,” Starlight said. “Usually you can sleep through a stampede.”

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous, I’m not that bad.”

“Trixie, I have seen you sleep through a stampede,” Starlight told her.

“Details.” Trixie waved the idea away. “The point is, we’re even.”

“Good,” Starlight said. “As much as I enjoy bickering with you, I do like when we’re actually nice to each other, too.”

“Have we done that before?” Trixie asked, and they both laughed.

Soon enough, they had broken through the trees and were back on the road. Trixie elected to pull the wagon again, saying she felt more comfortable with it, and they set off.

The snow crunched softly underneath them as they traveled. The snow itself wasn’t enough to slow them down, but it stuck to the ground, and that meant that they had to be careful. There’s no telling where a cover of snow may be hiding a patch of ice or an unseen pothole. The increased concentration also stopped them from talking much, but it was so early in the morning that neither minded the quiet.

The forest seemed like a whole new place now. The huge pine trees were tinted white with snow, and the underbrush had all but disappeared. Only the sturdiest flowers and weeds still fought against the coming cold. The snow on the path ahead made it seem flatter and clearer than ever before, and every so often they would find the pawprints of a rabbit or the hoofprints of a deer. Occasionally they thought they could spot one of the animals scurrying through the trees, but they were too good at hiding to ever be sure.

The road started to slope upwards long before the forest showed any intention of ending. Turns started to come more frequently, and outcroppings of snow-capped rocks began to replace the ferns and bushes. The trees were the last vestige of the forest to give in, and even when they were undeniably out of the woods and on the steep mountain path, trees still dotted the landscape around them.

There was no simple way past the mountains that hid the village away from the world. Peaks connected far before anypony would call the dip a valley, and the points that did go lower than the path were so full of boulders and cliffs that they were untouchable to all but the most adept ponies.

So they had to go up before they could go down. The path got much more difficult from this point. Roads like this were made on the routes ponies already traveled, and up here, those routes weaved up and down to find natural outcroppings allowing ponies to move forward. Trixie’s wagon was a lot bigger and more unwieldy than a pony, though. Both ponies had to concentrate on keeping it on the road.

They quickly got into a rhythm with it. Starlight would run ahead a bit, maybe climb the mountain off the path to get a better view, and point out obstacles to Trixie as she trudged steadily on. Then the wagon would pass Starlight, and Trixie would take a break as Starlight ran ahead again. Being still and watching the wagon as it moved also let Starlight catch it as quickly as possible if it ever started to slip or fall, but for the most part, Trixie’s experience made the trip go relatively smoothly.

Eventually they reached the point where the road dipped downwards again, and they decided to take a break. From up here, they could see for miles all around. The range of mountains, stretching in a ring around the wide valley. The vast forest behind them, and past that, the mountain that held Canterlot. They couldn’t quite see Ponyville, since Canterlot was in the way, but they could pinpoint where it was. And ahead of them, they could see the meager rows of homes that made up Starlight’s village.

Starlight and Trixie sat on top of the wagon, pressed up against each other, and looked down at the village. They could just barely make out the shapes of the ponies, wandering about going about their lives as usual. Shopping, working, talking, all of them as happy as could be.

Starlight sighed. “Thanks for dragging me out here, Trixie,” she said. “It’s nice to see it again.”

“But of course,” Trixie said. “The Kind and Empathetic Trixie knew exactly what it was you needed.”

Starlight rolled her eyes. “Mm-hm.”

There was a beat of silence. “I am glad,” Trixie said after a bit. “I don’t like seeing you unhappy.”

Starlight sighed and nuzzled Trixie. “I’m never unhappy when I’m with you.”

“Well that’s not true at all,” Trixie said. “You’re constantly annoyed with me.”

“Just let the moment be.”

There was some more silence. Longer, this time. Idly, they wrapped their tails around each other, tangling them together. They were like statues, sitting together in silence, looking like they may never move or speak again.

Eventually, Trixie did speak again. “You don’t have to not be with me, you know.”

Starlight sighed. “Trixie, this has been wonderful, but do you really think we could handle being on the road together long-term?”

“I don’t know,” Trixie said, “but I think we could try. We’re a lot closer than we were last time.”

“I don’t know…”

“We’ll be honest this time,” Trixie said. “We know it went bad before, so neither of us will feel like we have to hide it if it gets to us again. That’ll just mean we tried and it didn’t work.”

“It just feels like a big thing to do,” Starlight said. “I mean, if we try again and it still doesn’t work, what does that say about us? About our relationship?”

“I don’t know,” Trixie replied, “but whatever it might say would be true whether we tried or not.”

“You really think we should try again?”

“I really do.”

Starlight thought for a bit. “But what about Ponyville? I mean, how long would I be gone?”

“What, do you have plans?” Trixie asked. “You’re not doing anything in Ponyville. It’s not like you can’t go back sometimes. I mean, you don’t live here anymore, and that didn’t stop you from having friends here, right?”

“I guess…”

“I’ll even let you pick where we go first,” Trixie offered.

“Anywhere?” Starlight asked.

“Anywhere at all.”

“I’ve always wanted to go to the dragonlands.”

“Do dragons like magic?”

“Only one way to find out.”

“Dragonlands it is, then.”

Trixie moved to kiss Starlight on the cheek, but Starlight caught her and kissed back before she could.

“Think we should actually go into town now?” Trixie asked.

“Sure.”

The trip down was a lot faster than the trip up. The road got a lot less treacherous from that point, and also a lot more straightforward. As soon as the slope became gentle enough, which was much higher up on the side facing the village, the road curved and set on a route straight into town.

The rickety wagon announced their arrival long before they did, and as soon as Starlight was spotted, there was nothing she could do to stop the entire village from coming to greet her. Having the wagon in the way was the only thing that stopped her from being surrounded completely.

Sugar Belle was the pony who first spotted them, and so she wound up leading the conversation. “Oh, Starlight, it’s been far too long,” she said cheerily as she forced a muffin upon both Starlight and Trixie.

Trixie wasted no time in eating hers. “Wow,” she said before she had even swallowed the first bite, “this is really good.”

“Aw, thank you!” Sugar Belle smiled brightly. “I know apples aren’t normally used in muffins, but I figured I would, you know, experiment a bit.”

“It’s really wonderful to see you all,” Starlight said. “I’m sorry it’s been so long.”

“Oh, pssh,” Sugar Belle said. “You think we’d be living way out here if we wanted ponies to visit us often? We’re thrilled to see you no matter how long it is between visits.”

“That’s very kind of you,” Starlight said. “So, how have things been around here since last time?”

“Oh, it’s been great! We’ve really been picking up on trading with other towns.”

“You have stuff to sell?” Trixie asked.

“Ehh, not really,” Sugar Belle told her. “We’ll get there, though.”

Party Favor spoke up from the crowd. “So, what brings you into town?”

“I just needed to get out of the castle for a bit,” Starlight explained.

“Well, you’re welcome to stay as long as you want,” Sugar Belle told her. “Your house is still just how you left it!”

Starlight sighed. “Seriously, guys, do something else with the building. I don’t even live here! Why should I have the biggest house in town?”

“Well, you are the founder,” Sugar Belle said, “and we still don’t have a new mayor.”

“You don’t need a mayor,” Starlight said. “There’s, like, fifteen of you. Turn it into a library or, I don’t know, an orphanage or something. Anything that doesn’t keep the town tied to me.”

“We don’t want to just forget about what you’ve done, though,” Sugar Belle said. “You did a lot of good, even though you did it for bad reasons. In the end, we all found a new home.”

“If you want to relive painful memories, why don’t you just go to the cave?” Starlight asked. “I’m sure the storage wall is still there.”

The townsponies looked at each other in confusion. “Uh, we can’t get into the cave,” Double Diamond said. “We figured it was you who locked it up.”

Starlight raised her eyebrows in shock. “What? No, I didn’t do that. It’s locked up?”

“Maybe we should go check it out,” Trixie said.

“Yeah,” Starlight agreed.

They stayed and talked for a bit longer, but soon enough Starlight and Trixie found themselves on yet another mountain. This time, at least, they didn’t have to pull a wagon along, so it was a relatively easy climb, but with all the walking they’d already done, they were still exhausted when they finally made it to the cave.

Sure enough, there was a bubble of green magic blocking the entrance to the cave. “Who would be interested in locking this place up?” Starlight pondered.

“I mean,” Trixie said, “it is a place capable of holding cutie marks captive.”

“Fair enough,” Starlight said. “Oh well, let’s see if we can get in. I want to find out if they changed anything.”

Starlight leaned forward, preparing to struggle, and started to shoot her magic at the barrier. The moment it struck it, though, the bubble popped and vanished without a trace.

“Oh,” Starlight said quietly. “That was… Easy.”

“The village unicorns couldn’t break that?” Trixie asked.

Starlight shrugged. “Let’s just go in.”

For the most part, the cave was how she had left it. Empty cubicles in the massive stone wall, broken glass on the ground, dim torches covering the room in flickering shadows. None of that was out of the ordinary.

What was different, though, was the strange new pedestal in the center of the room. It was made of stone, sprouting from the cave floor as though it had always been there, despite clearly being sculpted. Above it, floating in midair, was the “staff” that Starlight had used to remove the town’s cutie marks.

“Well this seems like a cruel joke,” Starlight said. She walked up to the pedestal and looked it over, with Trixie following close behind.

On the pedestal sat a note. Starlight picked it up and read it out loud. “Starlight, assuming I did the spell right, only you should have been able to make it in here. I came up here on a whim after visiting the village. Their side of the story was certainly distinct from yours! I found it very interesting, to say the least.”

“Anyway,” the letter continued, “I found your staff. That part of the account was the same. Just a stick you found. I found it just as funny from them as I did from you. Do you know what staves are, Starlight? They’re sticks. All of them, they’re just sticks we found and changed to suit our needs. So, yes, I found your staff.”

“As I said, I had a whim. I’ve seen for myself how powerful you are, and any sorcerer of your magnitude deserves a proper staff. So, I made you one. I could have used any old branch, of course, but I thought that this one would help you to never forget where you came from.”

“Your old friend…” Starlight paused. “Oh.”

“What?” Trixie asked.

“It’s from Star Swirl.”

“Seriously? Geez, some ponies have all the luck. I wish I could get a staff from Star Swirl.”

Starlight laughed. “I’ll put in a good word for you.”

Without a second thought, she used her magic to grab the staff out of the air. She was amazed at how much more natural it felt than when she had swung it around before. With ease, she spun it in intricate circles around herself, then hit the cave floor with the base of the staff, sending out a thundering boom.

She stood there for a moment, smiling proudly. Trixie stared at her with wide eyes.

“Hot,” Trixie said, breaking the silence.

Starlight lost her composure and cracked up. “Yeah, okay,” she said. “I guess if nothing else, there’s that.”

“Hey, I don’t see why you need any more than that,” Trixie said.

“Of course you don’t,” Starlight said. “Come on, let’s go back to town. I want to practice with this thing.”

And so they left the cave, Starlight with a new sense of purpose, Trixie with a new level of attraction towards her girlfriend, and walked boldly into whatever might come next for them.

Conversations On A Train (Limestone Pie, Coco Pommel)

There was one day every month that Limestone hated.

Her work had always come easily to her. She knew how to work the rocks, like she had a connection with the land. She never felt the strain of the long hours and strenuous exercise, not on the farm. She had always felt like she was destined to run the farm.

That was the work on the farm, though. Not all farmwork happens at home, and the more responsibility she took on over the years, the more she would have to leave to get things done.

She would always put those things off as long as she could, waiting until two or three things piled up so that she could go do them all at once, but she couldn’t put off actually delivering rocks to ponies, and she despised that.

Once a month, in the later days, she would take mountains of stone over to the train station and load them on. Usually well before dawn, just to ensure that she’s able to get back in time to sleep. She didn’t always manage that.

From there, she would ride to every single stop the train made all day, from Ponyville to Vanhoover. At each stop, she would get off, unload the stone meant for that town, and pass it off to the ponies waiting impatiently for their orders. Then it was on to the next town, and the next, and the next, until the work was done.

She would usually try to work with the conductor for the scheduling, picking days when the train isn’t busy so that everything can be done faster, but that left her not knowing exactly when the day would come until it was right upon her. That was just one more reason to dread it.

She mostly hated it because of the ponies, though. Limestone despised dealing with customers. As far as she was concerned, they were whiny, impudent, ungrateful oafs that were lucky to be getting her stone. The worst part of it all, though, was that she was expected to be nice to them. To smile and be charming and to not even raise her voice when they get on her nerves. Doing that was more exhausting than anything she had to do on the farm.

It had to be done, though. She wasn’t going to let Pa do that much work, not at his age, and Marble couldn’t handle the customers. She couldn’t bring somepony with her, though, because without her there they needed everything they had left to make sure the farmwork for the day got done. It used to be Maud who did this work—she was always the best at dealing with customers—but she had moved on to her own life, and Limestone accepted that. After Pinkie left, she had learned quickly that she couldn’t expect any of her sisters to be there forever. Clinging to that wasn’t fair to them or her.

So, unless something changed, Limestone was stuck dreading these days.

She huffed as she pushed the final palette onto the flatcar of the train. “Alright, that’s all of it,” she told the conductor. “You need my help securing it?”

“Oh, I couldn’t make you do that after lugging all that up here,” he told her. “You go and find a seat inside, make yourself comfortable. No private rooms today, I’m afraid, you’re not the only pony with deliveries and we’ve got too many flatcars for that, but hopefully it’ll be a slow day and it won’t get too crowded.”

Limestone groaned. “Yeah, whatever.” She nodded to the conductor, the closest she generally got to a gesture of thanks, and made her way inside.

There really weren’t many seats. There was only enough room for six groups of ponies before some would have to sit together, and she had only seen one other passenger car today, which she assumed was more of the same. It would have to be a very slow day if she wanted to be left alone for the entire trip.

There was nothing to be done about it, though. She made her way over to a seat in the far corner, jumped up onto the bench, reached up to the ceiling and unplugged the light above her. Then she got down, made herself as comfortable as possible, and tried to go to sleep. The conductor knew she was here, after all. If she didn’t wake up on her own, he’d come and get her.

Not that that was much of a concern. She’d taken this route so many times that by now she knew it by heart. When she woke up, the brakes on the train had just started squealing as they rolled into the Manehattan station. She yawned, stretched, grimaced, and walked to the door before the train had even stopped.

As soon as the doors opened, she was outside and pulling the Manehattan-bound palette off the train. Sorting the palettes by destination sped things up quite a bit, but Manehattan was always a slog. There were no big, bulky orders, sure, but the city had more than its fair share of very specific, very small cuts of rock, and artists could be very particular about their materials.

As prompt as Limestone had been, the Manehattanites matched it. She didn’t even have to wait after opening up the plastic holding the loose stones down; there was already a long line of pretentious-looking ponies waiting to harangue her. With a sigh, she stepped up to the first one and started her day.

It was a simple process. Get their name, check the order sheet, give them the order, and move on to the next pony. It was rarely that simple, though. Every single pony had to inspect their package on the spot, and if they found even the tiniest hairline fracture, Limestone would never hear the end of it. Some were just worried, asking “is it going to be a problem if I chisel here,” or “is the inside of the stone porous enough to affect the glaze,” while some got more demanding, wanting a discount or a new order or any number of other inane things. She hated them all.

The line was long this time, too. In the smaller towns, ponies may order huge slabs of stone, but there’s only two or three ponies to deal with. Here, in the city, the process could take hours from pure quantity of customers alone. Today looked like it was going to be one of those days.

The only thing that made the whole thing at all bearable was the rare occasion that Limestone would meet a pony that really made an impression on her. They might be unusually charismatic, or have a strange, memorable laugh, or anything else that might make a pony stick out from the crowd.

In today’s case, the mare that stuck out did so because seeing her made Limestone’s heart skip a beat. Sandstone fur, an aquamarine mane, and nice, simple accessories. Her eyes matched her mane, and they glittered when she smiled.

Limestone cleared her throat to focus her mind back on the work. “Name?”

“Coco Pommel,” the mare said.

Limestone looked down at the list at her hooves. “Let’s see, you’re… Oh, you’re the one that wanted the scraps.” She hopped up onto the palette, grabbed a small sack that rattled as she carried it, and brought it over to Coco, setting it in front of her. “Really don’t get why you’d want em, but hey, you’re paying.”

“Oh, it’s just for a little idea I had,” Coco said. She hooked the bag onto the side of the saddlebag she was wearing, then grinned. “I honestly have no idea if it’ll work out how I’m imagining it, but really, that’s just more reason to try it!”

“Huh,” Limestone said. Then she caught sight of the line, which was only getting longer. “Hey, uh, I kinda have to keep at this, but… Good luck.”

Coco giggled cutely. “Thank you! Maybe I’ll see you around, um…”

“Limestone.”

“Limestone,” Coco repeated. “I’ll remember that.”

Then she trotted lightly away and out of the station. Limestone couldn’t take her eyes off of her until she was out of sight, and even then the image of her brilliant blue mane stayed glowing in her mind.

The stallion at the front of the line coughed loudly. “Uh, hello?” He asked. “I’ve got places to be, you know.”

“What?” Limestone snapped her head towards the pony and glowered at him.

“I said, I’m in a hurry,” he said. “I need my granite, my name is—”

“No.”

“Wh- no?” The pony looked utterly baffled.

“No,” Limestone repeated. “You can go to the back of the line.”

“Excuse me?” He put his hoof to his chest defiantly. “Why should I be made to wait for hours?”

“Because I said so,” Limestone said. “Tough luck, pal.”

It took at least another hour, but eventually Limestone emptied the palette. She sighed in relief as the last pony walked away, then fell backwards onto the palette and sat there for several minutes. Only one stop down, and she was already exhausted, but at least she was probably through the worst of it.

She tossed the empty palette back onto the train and strapped it down. “Sorry about the wait,” she said to the conductor as she passed him on her way back into the train. “Real nightmare today.”

“Think nothing of it,” the conductor said. “We have enough trains to work out the schedule. The system is built for this.”

Limestone nodded at him and slogged her way back to her seat. The light was still out, and she collapsed onto the bench. She knew she probably didn’t look too flattering, sprawled out and staring at the ceiling with a sour look on her face, but she didn’t care. She just needed to relax.

She tried to fall asleep again, but the best she could manage was a zoned out, meditative trance. Staring blankly upwards, she listened to her own breathing and the sound of her heartbeat as the minutes whittled away.

It took long enough for the train to move again that she was beginning to believe somepony else was taking longer to dole out their cargo than she had. She was just about ready to get up and ask the conductor how long the wait would be when a familiar face showed up in the corner of her vision.

“Limestone, right?” Coco Pommel smiled down at her sweetly. “How funny, running into you again so soon. Mind if I join you?”

“Uhh, sure,” Limestone said, rolling over onto her side. Normally she would tell off anypony who interrupted her relaxation, but something about Coco kept the annoyance at bay.

Coco made herself comfortable on the bench opposite Limestone. With the elegant way she positioned herself, paired with her carefully groomed mane and meticulously chosen accessories, Limestone couldn’t help but feel a bit self conscious. Not enough to actually sit up, she was still more tired than she was self conscious, but it was there.

“Scrap lady, yeah?” Limestone said. “Coco, I think.”

She nodded. “Mm-hm! The stones were the last piece I needed for the line I’m debuting in Canterlot today.”

“Yeah, I still don’t get it.”

Coco covered her mouth and giggled. “That’s understandable. See, I was inspired by how Rarity—have you heard about Rarity? Well, she likes to use gemstones in her lines, yes? So I got to thinking about how I might apply that to my own work. Derivation is the soul of art, you see. We all take inspiration wherever it can be found. Anyway, I was thinking about the gemstones, and that got me to thinking about all the other kinds of stones, the ones that aren’t so grand and glittery. The forgotten stones, at least in the world of fashion. I wound up designing a whole line around the idea. I’m calling it ‘what we leave behind,’ and my hope is that incorporating these scraps, the leftovers from what other ponies wanted, I can raise the line to a whole new level!” She smiled proudly.

Limestone just watched her as she talked, noticing little things about her. The way her mane bobbed when she talked, how she gestured more with her head than with her hooves, how she would mess up words when she got excited because she couldn’t keep from smiling as she talked. Limestone found it all mesmerizing.

In the background, wheels screeched as the train lurched into motion.

“I understood about half of that,” Limestone said.

Coco laughed. “I suppose it must all seem rather silly to a pony that works as hard as you do.”

Limestone shrugged. “I just do what comes naturally. Can’t expect anypony else not to do the same.”

“That’s a wonderful outlook to have,” Coco said. “What does come naturally to you, if I may ask? I really know nothing about where rocks actually come from, and I’m afraid your cutie mark doesn’t shed much light on the matter.”

Limestone looked at her own cutie mark and rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I guess it’s not that easy to show ‘good at running a rock farm’ in a picture.”

Coco gasped. “You run a whole farm? But you’re so young!”

“The farm ain’t gonna wait around for me to get older, and I ain’t gonna let Pa run himself ragged when I’m perfectly capable of doing the work.”

“It just seems like an awful lot to take on,” Coco said. “It must be terribly stressful.”

“Sure,” Limestone agreed, “but I deal with it.”

“Well, here’s hoping something comes along to help you deal with the stress.”

“Thanks.”

Coco smiled sweetly, then decided to change the subject. “So, are your related to Pinkie?”

“Yup,” Limestone said. “Oldest sister, though I don’t look it.”

“You certainly don’t,” Coco agreed. Limestone thought she might’ve seen a subtle shift in her expression when she said that, but couldn’t tell for sure. “I admit I don’t know Pinkie very well, but you two seem so different! Even down to the color of your fur.”

“That’s Pies for ya,” Limestone said. She shrugged. “I’m always tempted to say Pinkie’s the outlier, but really we all are. She just realized it sooner.”

“How many sisters do you have?”

“Three,” Limestone told her. “Maud, Pinkie and Marble. Together we’re the weirdest family in Equestria.”

Coco chuckled. “I don’t know, I think that’s a pretty stiff competition.”

“True enough.”

Brakes screeched as the train pulled into another station. Coco winced at the harsh sound.

“Geez, this thing’s faster than I remember,” Limestone said. “This’ll be Ponyville. I gotta get off and give out some stuff.”

“I’ll be waiting,” Coco said softly.

The line in Ponyville was short today, and Limestone was thankful for that. She was always thankful for a short line, but today especially, she felt like being out here left her missing out on something better.

She went through the process automatically, getting names, giving orders, but her mind was elsewhere. It was strange. It wasn’t like her to get this way over a girl, especially one she’d just met. Although, that said, it wasn’t like she attracted a lot of attention. Generally, she went out of her way to not attract attention. Maybe she just didn’t know how she was when other ponies showed an interest in her.

Another pony walked up to her. “Name?” she asked.

“Darling, you know my name.”

Limestone snapped back to reality and looked up to see Rarity, wearing a sly grin on her face. “Oh,” Limestone said, “hey Rarity.”

“You certainly seem distracted,” Rarity teased.

“What of it?”

“Oh, nothing,” Rarity said. “I was just thinking that you looked like you might have met somepony.”

“I meet lots of ponies.”

Rarity chuckled. “Of course. I just wonder what Pinkie will make of the situation when I tell her about it…”

Limestone grimaced. “Come on, I don’t need her poking around in my love life.”

“What love life?” Rarity asked.

Limestone groaned. “Okay, fine, I met somepony today. As in, it’s way too early to actually know if anything is there. Not really juicy gossip.”

“Au contraire,” Rarity said, “it’s the juiciest of gossip. You must tell me who it is.”

“It’s just some girl from Manehattan who bought a bag of rocks,” Limestone said. “I kinda doubt you’ve met her, seeing as she was talking about you like some big star she looked up to.”

“Dear, every word of that sentence just made me want to know more,” Rarity said.

Limestone groaned. “Here name’s Coco Pommel, okay? Some kinda designer, I didn’t really get it when she—”

Rarity gasped loudly. “Coco? Oh, I absolutely adore Coco! A true rising star, if you ask me.”

“Great, so you do know her. That’s just wonderful.”

Rarity laughed under her breath. “Oh, I must plan a trip to Manehattan soon, I have to get her side of this.”

“Seriously?”

Rarity scoffed defensively. “Well, I’m just curious, is all. Don’t take this the wrong way, darling, but I wouldn’t have imagined you to be her type. She’s so… Sweet.”

“What, sweet girls can’t like me?”

“It’s not that, it’s just…” Rarity tried to think of anything to say, then sighed. “Okay, I suppose maybe it is that. You’re right, I apologize. Please, don’t let me hold you up any longer.”

“Did you even have an order to pick up?” Limestone narrowed her eyes at Rarity.

“Oh, yes, of course. I ordered an opal. You really can’t get quality opals anywhere outside your farm.”

A few minutes later, Limestone was trudging her way back onto the train. She groaned as she collapsed into her seat, closing her eyes immediately.

“You okay?” Coco asked.

“Huh?” Limestone jumped a bit and looked over to her. “Oh, right. Kinda forgot you were gonna be there.” She pushed herself up into a more dignified position.

“It’s alright. I can tell that this takes a lot out of you.”

“Tell me about it,” Limestone said. The train started rolling out of the station as she talked. “I carry twelve palettes of rock to the train before dawn and don’t break a sweat, but I talk to five ponies and I’m out of commission for an hour.”

“Well, I can’t imagine you break a sweat from much of anything, being as strong as you look,” Coco said.

“Been checking me out?”

Coco covered her mouth and laughed. “Maybe.”

“Stuff can get to me if it’s awkward to carry,” Limestone said. “I just know rocks well enough to know how to carry em.”

“That makes sense,” Coco said. “I imagine even I could lift a lot of them if I knew how.”

“Sure,” Limestone agreed. “I could show you how, if you want.”

Coco smiled. “That sounds lovely. We’ll have to get together soon.”

Limestone nodded, and for just a moment she smiled back.

It wasn’t long before the train pulled into the Canterlot station. Limestone secretly cursed how close it was to Ponyville as Coco got her things ready to get off the train.

“It was really great to meet you, Limestone,” Coco said cheerily.

“Uh, yeah, you too,” Limestone said.

They walked off the train side by side, waved goodbye to each other, and parted ways. Limestone couldn’t quite piece together how she was feeling as she made her way down to grab the next palette, but whatever she felt, it was good.

Once again, she could hardly focus on the work. She got the palette set up, sat in her usual place, but barely processed when the first pony stepped up in front of her.

“Name?” she said dully.

The pony giggled. “Coco Pommel.”

Limestone’s eyes went wide as she looked up and saw Coco, beaming down at her. “Huh?” was all she could think to say.

“Hi again,” Coco said. “I forgot something I wanted to give you.”

“Wha—” Limestone started to ask, but before she got the word out Coco leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek.

“Okay,” Coco said, grinning wide, “bye for real this time. I’ll see you around.”

Coco practically skipped away, leaving Limestone in stunned silence. She was glad to be stunned, though, because otherwise everypony in the station would be able to see her smile.

Into the Fire (Marble, Spitfire)

“You doin okay?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Marble hummed anxiously. “I’ve never been this high up.”

The two were standing on a cloud overlooking the Wonderbolts training academy, high enough to get a good view of the entire place. Marble was nervous, and a little shaky, despite the faint purple glow around her hooves that was keeping her from falling through.

It was a beautiful, sunny day, and ponies were scurrying all over the runway. Young pegasi, training to become their best selves, flew in tight formations all around them. Even from how far away they were, they could faintly hear Spitfire barking orders and critiquing ponies when they landed.

“Last chance to turn around,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’m not on the clock for a bit, I could take you back down without being late.”

Marble shook her head. “I’m ready.”

“If you say so.”

Rainbow Dash scooped Marble up and carried her towards the facility. It took them a few minutes, both because they were moving slowly, for Marble’s sake, and because they didn’t actually take a very straightforward route. Marble didn’t want to be spotted being carried, so she had Rainbow Dash set her down behind one of the buildings.

Marble took a second to steady herself as they landed. Walking on clouds was a very strange new experience, and she knew it would take her a bit to get used to it, but she didn’t want to fall over and make a fool of herself. When she felt ready, she nodded to Rainbow Dash.

Together, they started walking around the building. “Remember,” Rainbow Dash told her as they walked, “she’s practically a different pony when she’s working. She’s not what you’d call, um… Nice.”

“Mm-hm,” Marble hummed.

As soon as they rounded the corner and caught sight of Spitfire, Marble’s face started to turn red. She instinctively brushed her mane in front of her face, trying in vain to hide how nervous she was.

They got right up behind Spitfire without being noticed, so Rainbow Dash cleared her throat. That caught Spitfire’s attention, and she spun around, glaring over the top of her sunglasses. Then she spotted Marble, and her glare turned into a look of shock.

The shock didn’t last long, though, and it quickly turned into an icy stare, pointed straight at Rainbow Dash. “I told you to bring her to a show, Dash,” she said. “Does this look like a show to you?”

“Hey, I was against the idea,” Rainbow Dash said. “She insisted.”

Beside her, Marble nodded.

Spitfire grimaced. “I-” She sighed and pushed up her glasses. “Look, Marble, I’m not sure you know what you were asking for. I really wanted to give you a good first impression of me.”

Marble smiled sweetly and turned her head to hide her face. “You already did,” she said.

Spitfire smirked. “Yeah, okay. My shift ends soon, you and Dash go find a place to wait. I don’t really like being distracted.”

Marble nodded, and Rainbow Dash led her away. They went and sat down together on the stoop in front of the nearest building, and Marble pushed her mane aside so she could watch Spitfire work.

Spitfire was good at her job, so she didn’t let the audience change how she worked. She was just as loud and stern as always, calling out every little thing she saw the trainees doing wrong. They watched her for at least half an hour, and in that time it was like she completely forgot they were there.

After they had been sitting there a while, Rainbow Dash decided to ask about something. “So, this is really why you wanted to come here? To see her doing this?” She gestured outwards just as Spitfire yanked a pegasus out of the air to lecture them about their form.

“Mm-hm,” Marble hummed.

“Why?”

“To compare to Limestone,” Marble explained. “I love my sister, but I wouldn’t want to date a pony exactly like her.”

“Yeah, that’s fair,” Rainbow Dash said. “So? Is she?”

“I’m not sure yet,” Marble said.

Not much later came the end of Spitfire’s shift, and unlike most days she wasted no time in ending her workday. She called all the fliers down a few minutes early, just to make sure she could tell them all she needed to without running late. Then, as soon as the clock ticked over, she dismissed them all and made her way towards Rainbow Dash and Marble.

“Hoo,” she sighed as she got close to them. She took her sunglasses off and rubbed her eyes. “Nothing like staring into the sun for hours, huh?”

“Yeah, I’m kinda surprised you can still see,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Maybe I can’t,” Spitfire said. “Maybe I’m just that good.” Rainbow Dash laughed, and Marble quietly chuckled under her breath. “Hey, Dash,” Spitfire continued, “don’t you have somewhere to be?”

“Geez, I didn’t know you were this impatient,” Rainbow Dash said with a sly smile. “Yeah, alright, I go get my class ready. Marble, if you need me, have Spitfire blow her whistle. I’ll hear it.”

Marble nodded, and with that Rainbow Dash took off, speeding away and leaving the two ponies alone together. Marble turned to look at Spitfire, but when their eyes met her blush deepened and she turned to stare at the ground.

“You know you’re gonna have to look at me eventually, right?” Spitfire asked.

“Mm-hm,” Marble hummed. With some effort, she looked back up to meet Spitfire’s eyes. She still flinched a bit, but she smiled, too.

Spitfire smiled back. “That’s more like it. I gotta go do some stuff in my office, how about we walk and talk?”

Marble nodded, and they set off. Spitfire was in front, leading the way, and Marble had to concentrate a bit to keep up without tripping, but she did manage to keep pace.

“It really is bizarre to me that you’d wanna come see me at work,” Spitfire said as they walked. “Was it what you were hoping for?”

“Mm…” Marble hummed as she thought.

“Huh?” Spitfire looked back, curious to see her response, and was just in time to see Marble stumble a bit. “Aw, shoot.” Spitfire fell back until she was beside Marble and used a wing to help steady her. “Still in work mode. Let’s slow our roll a bit.”

Marble nodded, and their pace dropped significantly. Spitfire decided to just let Marble decide how fast to walk, and Marble, given the choice, liked to go slowly enough to appreciate everything around her. Sometimes that didn’t slow her down too much, but this was her first time ever being up in the clouds before, so there was a lot for her to look around at in wonder.

“When you’re up here, it gets real easy to just assume everypony is used to the clouds, you know?” Spitfire continued. “The only earth pony we usually get around here is Pinkie, and she’s… Weird.”

Marble giggled. “What makes you say that?”

“What, can you really not see how weird your sister is?”

Marble shook her head. “I know she is, but everypony thinks she’s weird for different reasons. It’s interesting to hear.”

“I mean, she’s just… Weird,” Spitfire said. “She’s an earth pony. Earth ponies stay on the ground unless they want to do something like we’re doing, and that doesn’t happen a whole lot. It’s like she doesn’t even want to be an earth pony, but then you talk to her and she’s the most comfortable with herself pony in Equestria. It’s nonsense!”

Marble laughed some more. “I like that perspective.”

“Why do you think she’s weird?”

“She’s too normal,” Marble said. “Pies don’t usually, um… Fit in.”

“Hah! That’s wild,” Spitfire said. “I can’t imagine too many ponies have ever described Pinkie as ‘fitting in.’”

“But they would still all be able to describe her.”

“Fair enough,” Spitfire said. “Can’t say I know a whole lot about the rest of your family.”

“Limestone’s a lot like you,” Marble said, “except not. That’s why I wanted to see you work.”

“Wanted to see if I measured up to your big sis, huh?”

Marble shook her head. “It’s not a competition.”

“I still don’t get it. Oh, hey!” Spitfire pointed to the building they were coming up to. “That’s our stop.”

They went inside, and it didn’t take long to reach Spitfire’s office. She had fought to get the room closest to the doors. The inside was, for the most part, perfectly neat and orderly. All the papers on her desk were cleanly stacked and sorted, her jackets were hung up with care, even the carpet looked barely used. The only thing that felt at all like clutter was the ridiculous amount of medals and photographs lining the walls, commemorating just about every Wonderbolt who had ever lived, and even they were carefully arranged to look as tidy as possible.

Spitfire flipped her hat up onto a hook on the wall and took her jacket off, dropping it on her desk. She opened a draw, dropped her sunglasses into it, and pulled out an entirely different pair of sunglasses and put them on.

“So,” Spitfire asked, “got any ideas for an actual date?”

“Um, didn’t you have something to do in here?”

“Yeah, I just did it,” Spitfire said. “Can’t go around dressed like that, I’ll look like all I do is work. I’ve got a reputation to keep.”

“Oh. Well, I don’t really know the area, so…”

“Makes sense,” Spitfire said. “We could pop on over to Cloudsdale. Our restaurants are incredible.”

“That sounds fun, but I can’t really, um...”

Spitfire scoffed. “C’mon, I can carry you no sweat. Let’s go.”

Back outside, Spitfire stretched out and flexed her wings. “We’ll be going there,” she said, pointing to a clump of clouds in the distance. “Is that too far?”

Marble shook her head. “I think I’m getting used to the heights.”

“Awesome. Hop on.” Spitfire motioned towards her back.

“Oh.” Marble gulped. “Are you sure?”

“Dude, you’re tiny. It’s no problem. Besides, this’ll give you a good excuse to get up close and personal.” She winked and smiled.

Marble smiled back and, very nervously, clambered up onto Spitfire’s back. Her blush got deeper than ever as she wrapped her front legs around Spitfire’s neck and held on tight.

“Um,” Marble said, “shouldn’t we tell Rainbow Dash we’re leaving?”

“What is she, your babysitter? Dash is a big girl, she can find us if she needs to.”

Marble giggled. “Okay, then.”

“Sick. Hold on tight!” Spitfire crouched down, spread out her wings, and rocketed into the sky as fast as she could. Marble’s grip immediately clamped down as tight as possible, and without thinking Marble pressed her cheek up against Spitfire to stay calm as she looked out over the sights.

Marble never would have imagined she’d ever see the world flying by beneath her so quickly. The ground was too far down for her to even tell how far it was, but despite the distance the trees below them were a blur as Spitfire sped through the sky. Clouds blasted past them in an instant, so fast that when Spitfire swerved into one to break through it, Marble didn’t manage to react and brace herself until they were already on the other side.

Then, before she knew it, they were at Cloudsdale. Marble fought to catch her breath, her chest heaving with her heavy panting, and Spitfire chuckled as she lifted Marble up with her wings and set her down on the clouds.

“You good?” Spitfire asked.

Marble nodded, still panting.

“Do you need a second?”

Marble nodded again.

Around them, Cloudsdale was bright and busy. Spitfire had landed right in the middle of the city’s shopping center, and pegasi of all sorts were out taking advantage of the beautiful weather. A few of them gave Marble puzzled glances, but most were too distracted to even notice her.

They were standing at the edge of a wide central plaza. The center of the plaza was dominated by an intricate fountain, and ponies sat all around it resting and socializing. In every direction, bright, colorful signs invited customers into shops and restaurants. The brilliant colors even spread onto the buildings themselves, with most walls being various pinks and blues and oranges.

Marble finally managed to catch her breath. “Okay,” she sighed, “I think I’m better.”

“Glad to hear it,” Spitfire said. “Was the ride too much?”

Marble shook her head. “No, it was really fun! Just a bit overwhelming the first time.”

“Well, I guess we’ll have to practice, then.” Spitfire smirked. “C’mon, let’s get some grub.”

Once they were walking, a lot more ponies took notice of Marble. Some looked away nervously, others whispered to their friends, and yet more just stared in disbelief at seeing an earth pony walking around Cloudsdale.

When Marble noticed the attention, she retreated into herself, brushing her mane in front of her face and hunching over as if to take up less space.

Spitfire saw her getting nervous and wrapped a wing around Marble, pulling her close. Marble looked up at her in shock, and Spitfire smiled back and said “There. Now nopony will see that you don’t have wings.” Marble smiled at that and relaxed as she let herself be held.

“Here we go,” Spitfire said as they came up upon the restaurant she had been heading towards. She ushered Marble inside and got them a corner table, out of view of the other ponies dining there.

The restaurant was warm and cozy. It had no lighting, lit only by the sunlight that filtered through the clouds that acted as its ceiling, and that meant that every so often one of the ponies would get bathed in a golden glow. There were hardly any tables, and they were spaced so far apart that it was always quiet, even with tables full of ponies talking and laughing together. The whole thing made dining there feel very personal.

Spitfire went out of her way to be as polite as possible, helping Marble into her seat before taking her own, and making sure to sit where she’d block the sight of the few remaining ponies who would be able to see them.

Marble had a warm smile on through it all, and she found herself watching Spitfire with a dreamy look on her face. When Spitfire was comfortable and met her eyes, Marble’s instinct to turn away was stopped by her desire to keep looking, although she still couldn’t keep from hiding behind her mane.

Spitfire leaned forward on the table. “Have I told you yet how adorable that is?”

Marble nodded.

“Good, because it is. It’s a shame such a cute mare is stuck on a farm in the middle of nowhere.”

“Oh, I don’t think I’m stuck,” Marble said. “I’m happy to help the family business.”

“Sure, but you don’t want to be doing that your whole life, do you?”

Marble shook her head. “Not at all. As long as they still need me, though, I do want to help. It’s important to me, even if I don’t want to be there forever.”

The conversation was interrupted when the waiter came over to take their orders. Spitfire was ready to explain the dishes to Marble, since she’d never had that type of food before, but before she could Marble decided to just order the same thing as Spitfire. She was tempted to play it safe and order something fairly normal, but in the end Spitfire decided to get them two orders of her favorite dish, even though that dish happened to be extremely spicy.

“How long do you think they’ll need you?”

“I’m not sure. I think Limestone has been trying harder lately to make it so I don’t have to stay.”

“That’s sweet of her.”

Marble nodded. “It’s also why I wouldn’t date a pony like her, though. Limestone tries really hard, but she’s never taken shortcuts. There have been workers who were alright, and taking them on would have given me that freedom, but she didn’t because, well… It would hurt the farm. I agree with her decisions, and the farm needs a pony like her, but…”

“But it’s not what you need.”

Marble nodded.

“I think I get it,” Spitfire said. “Hopefully I can live up to that.”

Marble smiled softly. “I have a good feeling about it.”

“You sure you’re not just feeling good about how good I look?”

Marble giggled and shook her head. “No, that’s a different good feeling.”

Spitfire laughed. “Good answer.”

They talked a bit more, making jokes and talking about their lives and flirting, until eventually their food arrived. They didn’t even notice the waiter at first, they were too caught up in each other, and when he got up next to the table Marble jumped in surprise. Spitfire laughed, and the waiter gave them their meals and walked away.

“It’s a bit hot,” Spitfire warned before digging into her own.

Marble nodded, and very carefully took a tiny first bite. She chewed for a bit, then her face lit up and she took a much bigger bite. Spitfire’s eyes went wide as she watched Marble eat it without any reaction to the heat at all.

“This is really good,” Marble said after a few bites. “I’m glad I let you choose.”

“Wow,” Spitfire said. “Yeah, me too.”

They ate the rest of their food in relative silence, both of them too hungry to slow down and talk, and Marble never showed any sign that she even knew it was spicy. Spitfire probably would have, if she were alone, but she refused to let Marble see that weakness and managed to hold it back.

Then, after they ate, they talked some more. And more, and more, as the hours whittled away around them. They talked for so long that Spitfire got hungry again and ordered desert, which Marble loved. They talked until the sun fell too low to keep the restaurant lit, and they probably would have continued to talk if they hadn’t been asked to leave.

Marble was incredibly embarrassed as they walked out onto the dim Cloudsdale street. “I hope we didn’t cause them any trouble,” she said.

Spitfire wrapped a wing around Marble again and started leading her back towards the plaza. “Nah, it’s fine,” she said. “I tipped a lot.”

“That’s good.” Marble hummed happily and leaned against Spitfire as they walked.

When they reached the fountain, they decided to sit there for a bit. Marble peered over the edge, watching her reflection in the still water below, and Spitfire leaned lazily on it as she watched Marble.

“So, you wanna go do something else?” Spitfire asked.

“Like what?”

“Cloudsdale’s got a pretty good nightlife. Heck, we’ve got a twenty four hour theme park! You ever been on a rollercoaster at night?”

Marble shook her head.

“It’s incredible,” Spitfire said. “You gotta try it, let’s—”

“There you are!” An anxious voice cut off Spitfire. The ponies turned just in time to see Rainbow Dash land beside them. “I’ve been looking all over Cloudsdale for you two!”

Spitfire laughed. “Chill, Dash. We can take care of ourselves.”

“I know that,” Rainbow Dash said, “but if I don’t get Marble home before nightfall, Limestone is gonna kill me. Like, for real.”

Marble giggled and looked over to Spitfire. “She’s probably right.”

“Fine,” Spitfire groaned. She brushed Marble’s mane away with a wing and smiled at her. “Thanks for the night.”

Marble nodded her head and grinned wide. “I’ll try to get time off to see you again soon.”

“You better,” Spitfire said, “cuz if I have to come down and steal you away, Limestone is gonna kill me.”

Marble laughed. Rainbow Dash was tapping her hoof rapidly on the clouds below. “Marble, I’ve only got, like, thirty minutes to get you home.”

“Mm-hm,” Marble hummed. She hopped up and trotted happily over to Rainbow Dash, who wasted no time in lifting her up and whisking her away. As they rose into the air, Marble waved goodbye to Spitfire, and at the last moment Spitfire blew her a kiss. Her heart skipped a beat, and she covered up her face as she broke out into a huge smile.

Kingdom of the Cutie Mark, Part 1 (CMC, Diamond Tiara)

“Come on, it’s such a nice day! We have to do something.”

Sweetie Belle was whining to the other Crusaders as they sat around in their clubhouse, doing nothing. Outside, birds tweeted happily and a perfect breeze rustled the leaves. Inside, Scootaloo was lying on the floor staring at the ceiling, Applebloom was sitting on top of their podium, and Sweetie Belle was pacing anxiously.

“Feel free to come up with an idea anytime,” Applebloom grumbled.

“At least I’m trying to come up with something,” Sweetie Belle said. “At this point I’m almost ready to just go to my sister and have her give me work.”

“Yeah, right,” Applebloom argued. “If you’re so bored, maybe I’ll go get Applejack and have you work on the farm.”

“Stop it!” Scootaloo groaned loudly. “Why are we even here if all you’re gonna do is fight and—”

She was cut off by a sharp knock on the door.

Sweetie Belle perked up immediately. “Come in!” Her screech was so loud the others flinched and had to cover their ears.

The door creaked open, and Diamond Tiara walked in. “Good morning, girls,” she said.

“Hey Diamond Tiara!” Applebloom hopped down from the podium and rushed over to give her a hug. “Why’d you knock?”

Diamond Tiara hugged her back, then scoffed at the question. “Because,” she explained, “last time I came here I didn’t knock, and you all just kept talking! I wanted a proper greeting.”

Applebloom laughed, and the others groaned. “Well, hey,” Applebloom said. “Come hang out!”

Diamond Tiara peered suspiciously around the room. “What exactly are you three doing?”

“Uhh…” Applebloom couldn’t think of an answer.

“Nothing,” Sweetie Belle grumbled.

Diamond Tiara pouted. “Well, that’s just great. I came all the way out into the middle of the woods because I was bored, and you three aren’t doing anything either!”

“Yeah, sorry,” Applebloom said remorsefully.

“I don’t want an apology,” Diamond Tiara said. “You didn’t do anything wrong. I just wanted you to take me on an adventure!”

Applebloom scratched the back of her neck. “I mean, I get that, but we don’t really have any adventures to go on.”

“And they refuse to try to think of any,” Sweetie Belle added.

“Why do we need somewhere to go?” Diamond Tiara asked. “If I just wanted to get somewhere, I would take a train.”

“Well, our adventures usually happen once we get where we were goin,” Applbloom said. “I don’t really think we’re old enough to go, like, climb a mountain or somethin.”

“Says who?” Diamond Tiara asked. “Your sisters? If you wait for them to decide you’re old enough to do something, you’ll never be old enough.”

“Okay, but they’ll never let us actually go,” Scootaloo said.

“So?” Diamond Tiara rolled her eyes. “Who needs their permission? Let’s just go without asking them.”

“Ehh, I dunno,” Applebloom said. “I think that might be a bad idea.”

Diamond Tiara laughed. “Please, I’m not capable of bad ideas.” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo groaned again. “Come on, Applebloom,” Diamond Tiara continued, “you’ve been on so many adventures, and I’ve never been on a single one!”

Applebloom sighed. “I just…”

“I say we do it,” Sweetie Belle said. “Anything’s better than sitting around here.”

“I’m pretty much always in trouble anyway,” Scootaloo said, “so I’m down.”

“Fine,” Applebloom relented. “We’ll go on an adventure.”

“Yay!” Diamond Tiara pulled Applebloom into a tight hug. “Oh, thank you!”

A few minutes later, Diamond Tiara was leading them through the streets of Ponyville, head held high in victory. Applebloom walked beside her, and the others lagged behind, whispering to each other and snickering under their breath. None of the ponies in town paid much attention to them. After all, it was just a group of children walking through town.

“Here we are!” Diamond Tiara announced after they had walked a fair distance. “The start of our adventure!”

She gestured grandly towards the high wooden platform she had brought them too, and the massive hot air balloon attached to it. The others gazed up at it in awe, and she grinned with pride.

A pink mare popped out from behind the platform and trotted over to them. She was small and cheery, wearing a bright smile along with her helmet and goggles. “Well, hey there! You all looking for me?”

“Uhh… Maybe?” Sweetie Belle said. “Who are you?”

The mare laughed. “I’m Cherry Berry! I take care of the balloon.”

“Oh, wonderful!” Diamond Tiara smiled sweetly at her. “We’d like to borrow it, if that’s alright.”

Cherry Berry chuckled. “Uh, well, I get the appeal and all, but if you want a ride you’re gonna have to find an adult to go with you.”

“Oh, uh, we have an adult!” Diamond Tiara said. “We’re with, um…”

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo told her. “She wanted us to come get the balloon in the air while she got the wind ready.”

Cherry Berry raised an eyebrow. “That sounds extremely untrue.”

The kids all frowned, and Diamond Tiara exaggerated hers into a pout. “Oh, please, Ms Berry?” she asked. “I really don’t want to disappoint Rainbow Dash. I’m still trying to make up for all the things I did wrong in the past, and if I mess this up she might never give me another chance!”

“Aw, geez.” Cherry Berry adjusted her helmet and looked around awkwardly. “Do any of you even know how to work this thing?”

“Oh, that’s easy,” Scootaloo said. “You just pull the thingy and the balloon goes up! Then when you’re high enough you, like, steer it and stuff.”

“You kids are really asking me to put a lot of trust in you,” she said.

“I know,” Diamond Tiara said, “and I’m so sorry for putting you in this position. If it’s too much, I… I understand.”

Cherry Berry sighed. “Okay, fine, you can use it. I’m only doing this because you’re with Applejack’s sister, though. Otherwise, I’d have to assume you were lying, so tell Rainbow Dash to, like… Be smarter next time, okay?”

The kids all nodded fervently, and Cherry Berry lead them up the platform and helped them into the basket. Once they were in, she checked incredibly thoroughly to make sure everything was set and nothing could break. Then, she leaned over the basket and gave the kids a stern look.

“Okay, I know you said you could handle it, but I’m gonna give you a crash course on this thing,” she said. “Listen very closely. Like you said, you pull that cord to go up. It’s not fast. Pull it way before you even get near anything you might hit. It’s not fast to stop, either, so quit pulling it a bit before you’re as high as you wanna be. Got all that?”

The kids all nodded.

“Good. The balloon is magic, so steering is pretty easy. You can either have a pegasus with you to change the wind, or you can just shift your weight to the side you want to go to. You can only ever travel with the wind, though. Got it?”

They nodded again.

“Great.” Suddenly, she brightened up again, smiling wide. “Have fun!”

Cherry Berry pulled a lever, and all the ropes holding the balloon down fell away. The second they were free, Scootaloo jumped up and latched onto the cord, yanking it down and sending them careening into the sky.

They all looked over the edge in wonder as they ground shrank beneath them. First they saw the tops of houses, then the tips of trees. Then those houses melted into streets, and the trees became forests. Eventually, the streets themselves blended together into Ponyville, and the forests became just a small part of the vast sea of trees that was the Everfree.

Then they burst through a cloud, and the kids all screamed in surprise. Scootaloo let go of the cord, falling back into the basket, and the balloon started to slow its ascent.

Once they recovered from their shock, the kids all looked around at each other and started to laugh.

Not long after that, the balloon stopped rising, and the winds picked it up. They were above the clouds now, the fluffy white masses whipping by below them, so their view of the ground below was splotchy and incomplete. Still, it was an incredible sight.

“Wow,” Sweetie Belle said. “This is awesome!”

“Has Rainbow Dash every brought you this high up, Scootaloo?” Applebloom asked.

“A couple times,” Scootaloo said. “It never gets less cool, though.”

Applebloom looked over at Diamond Tiara, wonderment frozen on her face, and smiled. “You likin your first adventure?”

Diamond Tiara nodded, a giddy grin on her face. “It’s better than I ever could have imagined!”

“It does kinda feel different,” Sweetie Belle said. “I guess cuz we’re going without asking. It really feels like we’re doing something huge!”

“Yeah, it does,” Applebloom said. “I wish we coulda done it without all the lyin, though.”

“Aw, I’m sorry,” Diamond Tiara said. “It was the only way I could think of. Hopefully after this one, your sisters will see that you’re grown up enough to go on adventures, and we won’t have to lie!”

“Yeah,” Applebloom said. “Hopefully.”

“Hey, uh, guys?” Scootaloo spoke up. “I know it’s cool and all, but we should probably decide on where to go.”

“Why?” Applebloom asked. “The adventures ain’t goin anywhere.”

“No, but we are,” Scootaloo said. She pointed into the distance, and the other three looked over the edge to see Ponyville slowly drifting away from them.

“Oh,” Applebloom said. “Well, I guess we’re goin… That way.”

She pointed in the opposite direction, and they all scrambled over to the other side of the basket to see what they were headed towards.

Below them was a sea of trees, bigger than they’d ever imagined a forest could be. To the left and right, it stretched all the way to the horizon, and ahead of them it went nearly as far. Just past the edge of the trees, though, in the direction they were heading, they could make out a hint of sand.

“Is that the Everfree Forest?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Nah, that’s the other way,” Scootaloo said. “These are just normal woods.”

“Ah, yes, just normal dark, dangerous, terrifying woods,” Diamond Tiara said. “And I suppose that it’s a normal desert on the other side?”

“I mean, probably,” Sweetie Belle said.

Diamond Tiara groaned. “I am not trudging through a desert. Let’s turn around and go a different way.”

“It doesn’t work like that,” Scootaloo said. “Unless you can fly up and change the wind, we’re stuck going this way.”

“Well, that’s just great,” Diamond Tiara said. She walked over to a corner of the basket and sat down with a grumpy huff. “My first adventure, and I’m going to die in a desert.”

“I won’t let you die,” Applebloom said. “We’ll figure it out.”

“Why don’t we just go check out one of those houses in the woods?” Sweetie Belle asked.

They all looked at her with confused expressions. “What houses?” Applebloom replied.

“Those ones.” She pointed out over the edge of the basket, and Applebloom and Scootaloo squinted their eyes to figure out what she was pointing at. Diamond Tiara stayed in the corner.

Just barely, they could make out the tan, blocky buildings hiding in the trees below. They were few and far between, but they seemed to fill the forest.

“I guess it’s worth a shot,” Applebloom said. ‘If there’s ponies, they can help us go back to Ponyville.”

“Alright, I’ll find us a place to land,” Scootaloo said.

That was easier said than done. For one, the balloon wasn’t very fast to descend, especially since it was only being weighed down by some children. As they slowly drifted downwards, they couldn’t do anything but watch as the desert crept towards them.

Eventually, they were low enough to land, but that presented a whole new problem. Their balloon was big, far bigger than the space between trees, and with their meager weight they could barely steer at all. So, it was a waiting game, hoping a big enough clearing would come into view right in their path.

Altogether, landing took them a couple hours, and they weren’t fun. Scootaloo had to give the balloon her full attention to keep it right above the trees, and they had quite a few close calls. Sweetie Belle was beside her the whole time, acting as a spotter, and Applebloom spent the time trying to get Diamond Tiara to stop pouting.

They were more than halfway over the entire forest when they finally found a clearing fit for the balloon. Or at least, it would have been, if somepony experienced was piloting. That wasn’t the case, though. Scootaloo let off on the controls as soon as she thought they were close enough, and from that point all any of them knew to do was hope for success.

They cleared the first edge of their landing pad easily. The trees on that side never even got near the basket. From there, it looked like smooth sailing. The grass was smooth and perfect under them, they were going too slow for the landing to be very bumpy, and the woods around them looked surprisingly bright and inviting. They actually found themselves getting excited about the adventure again.

Then, the ground below them didn’t stop moving. They waited with baited breath for the final thump as the basket struck the earth, but a sudden gust of wind had picked them up just enough to keep that from happening. They were still going too slowly to be in any real danger, but they were going fast enough that jumping out would be dangerous, so they were forced to watch as the wall of trees slowly came closer and closer to them.

The balloon hit the trees first, and it popped immediately. It wasn’t the loud, thunderous boom they would have expected, but they did hear a massive tearing sound, and then a bellowing wind above them. They looked up to see the balloon slowly deflating, falling towards them.

Then the basket hit the trees, and they were all so distracted it sent them toppling over one another.

By the time they managed to untangle themselves and climb out of the grounded basket, the balloon had wrapped itself around the trees above them, cloaking them in shadow. They had to struggle to lift up the heavy canvas so that they could slip under it and into the clearing.

Despite it all, the clearing was beautiful. Viney plants and low bushes coated the grass, and all of it was teeming with life. Insects buzzed around flowers, frogs hopped across leaves, tiny snakes slithered through the brush, and all of it came together into a perfect landscape.

“Eugh,” Diamond Tiara groaned. “Why is it so… Damp?”

“Uh… Because it’s humid?” Scootaloo told her.

“Humid? I’ve felt humid, this is… Is…” Diamond Tiara grumbled. “This is absurd! Whose idea of a forest is this?”

“I think it’s a jungle,” Applebloom said.

Diamond Tiara gasped. “Jungles are real?”

The others all laughed. “Of course they’re real,” Applebloom said. “Did you think Ms Cheerilee was just makin stuff up?”

“I thought it was hypothetical! Why would anypony ever come out here? How are there ponies living here?”

“Ponies live everywhere,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Heck, I wouldn’t be surprised if there were a couple Apples out here,” Applebloom said.

“Dreadful.”

“Hey, guys?” Scootaloo interrupted. “I think I see a path.”

They looked where she was pointing, and there, barely visible under the dense foliage that had overtaken it, was what looked like the remains of a forgotten trail.

“Is that the only one?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“Looks like it,” Scootaloo said.

“Fine.” Diamond Tiara started walking towards it. “Let’s go, then. The sooner we find ponies, the sooner I can get home to my nice, dehumidified bedroom.”

Kingdom of the Cutie Mark, Part 2

The jungle was a hot, loud, sticky, miserable place. The ponies could hardly hear themselves think over the sounds of nature all around, screeching and growling animals of untold shapes and sizes, mysterious things that danced through their imaginations. The path was so overgrown they could barely follow it. They were all itchy, covered in scrapes and scratches from the unkempt wildlife. It felt like they could become hopelessly lost at any moment.

So, naturally, the children were having the time of their lives.

They were on a real adventure. Not being guided along by their sisters, or kept away from anything even remotely dangerous. This was a journey to rival those of Daring Do herself, and the excitement from that thought was infectious. Once it caught on, it overpowered any negativity the group had as they pressed on through the weeds.

“So where do you think this path even goes?” Scootaloo asked at one point.

“Some kinda town, probably,” Sweetie Belle said. “Hey, didn’t the Kirin live somewhere like this?”

“I don’t think they were in the jungle,” Applebloom said.

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle said, “but this could be something like that. What if we find a whole new kind of creature ponies have never met before?”

“Oh, we’ll be famous!” Diamond Tiara said excitedly. “I bet they’ll make us ambassadors.”

“I dunno if I want all that responsibility,” Applebloom replied.

“Oh, pssh,” Diamond Tiara said. “Being an ambassador doesn’t have responsibilities. Once you’re that high up, you’re too important to work.”

“Then what’s the point?” Scootaloo asked.

“The point is that we’d be famous! Everypony will know who we are,” Diamond Tiara said.

“I don’t get it,” Scootaloo told her.

“What would jungle ponies even be like?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Maybe bats?” Applebloom suggested. “Like Fluttershy.”

“Nah, it’s too hot for that,” Scootaloo said. “Plus, why live in a jungle if you can fly? If anything you’d live on top of the jungle, and we’d know about them then.”

“Unless they can hide from us,” Diamond Tiara said. “Maybe they can turn invisible, or—”

Just then, the brush ahead of them exploded, and a massive, jet black wildcat flew out onto the path. It had its eyes trained on them fiercely, and was baring its long, sharp fangs as it growled.

Diamond Tiara leapt back and screamed, colliding into the others behind her. They all cowered back, their legs shaking and their teeth chattering.

“I-It’s a p-p-panther,” Sweetie Belle whispered. “Scootaloo, do something!”

“Me?” Scootaloo took a step away. “What amI supposed to do? That thing’s huge!”

Then, Diamond Tiara huffed and got a sour look on her face. She stood up straight, raised her head high, and took a confident step forward.

“Bad kitty,” she said. The other three stared at her in shock.

The cat snarled back at her, crouching down as if to pounce.

“Hey!” Diamond Tiara stamped her hoof on the ground. “No!”

“What are you doing?” Applebloom whispered. “It’s gonna eat you!”

The panther roared at her.

“Oh, be quiet,” Diamond Tiara told it. “You are being a very naughty kitty.”

The panther growled again, but this time is was quieter, less sure of itself.

“Yeah, that’s right,” Diamond Tiara said. “Now sit down and be a good kitty.”

The cat stopped growling, but didn’t sit, just looking at her quizzically.

“Sit,” Diamond Tiara repeated.

Slowly, cautiously, the panther sat down.

“Wh- How did you do that?” Scootaloo asked.

“That was incredible!” Applebloom added.

Diamond Tiara looked at them with a proud grin. “Heh, that was nothing compared to getting my mother to back down on something. I didn’t get my cutie mark for nothing, you know.”

Applebloom took a few careful steps toward the cat, which just regarded her curiously. “So, now what?”

“Hmm…” Diamond Tiara walked up to the cat and crouched down in front of it. “Hey, kitty, we’re kinda lost. Is there anypony around here?”

The panther made a deep, rumbling noise of some sort.

“I have no idea what that means,” Diamond Tiara said.

“I guess bein able to get them to quiet down doesn’t mean you can talk to animals,” Applebloom said.

Diamond Tiara sighed. “Yes, sadly. Okay, kitty, just… Lead us somewhere we can get help, alright?”

Silently, the panther got up and started walking slowly into the jungle.

The ponies all looked at each other, and then Applebloom shrugged and started to follow it. Shortly after, the others tagged along.

The cat didn’t seem to have any need for pathways, and so it was leading them straight through the jungle. Luckily, it seemed to know to go slow so they could keep up, but the rougher terrain meant wading through more weeds, pushing past bushes, and occasionally navigating very carefully through thorny plants. They didn’t talk much, all concentrating too hard on just walking, making it a very quiet, awkward trek.

Before long, though, they broke into a clearing. The panther looked back at them as they climbed out of the trees, then looked towards the center of the little field. There stood a tiny, run down shack. The walls were missing planks of wood, the roof was missing tiles, and the house was missing a door entirely. Still, it was clearly in use. Rows of well cared for greenery surrounded the house, curtains hung in the windows, and smoke billowed from the chimney.

“Who could live in a place like this?” Diamond Tiara wondered.

“I dunno,” Applebloom said, “it seems kinda homey.”

“More like drafty,” Diamond Tiara replied.

As they talked back and forth, the panther roared loudly, making them all jump back in shock.

There was a blur of movement from the house. First, a strange hand grasped the top of the doorframe. Then it yanked its owner out, and a whirling blue shape flew through the air at a blinding speed. It hit the ground with a dreadful thud, like a cannonball had been dropped in the dirt, and the creature snarled.

The children couldn’t help but step away in shock as, before them, a strange blue being glared down at them.

Then he stopped snarling, and his eyes went wide. “Wh- Children? Explain yourself, Bubbles.”

The fillies looked at each other in confusion as the panther growled and roared back to the creature.

“Lost?” The creature responded to the cat. “How does a group of children get lost and end up in the middle of Tenochtitlan?”

“U-Um, excuse me,” Diamond Tiara said meekly.

The creature shifted its attention to her. “Yes?”

“Are you going to, um… Eat us, or something?”

“What? No!” The creature groaned. “Really, those books give ponies such strange ideas.”

“Books?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yes, the Daring Do books. I imagine you have read them?”

The kids all looked at Scootaloo.

She looked back, and her eyes went wide. “What? Just cuz Rainbow Dash likes the books doesn’t mean I have to.”

“So you don’t?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I haven’t read them,” Scootaloo said. She frowned. “Daring Do just makes me think of my parents.”

“So none of you know who I am?” The creature asked.

They all shook their heads.

“Hah! Wow, it has been a very long time since I last met ponies who did not despise me. Have you at least heard the name Ahuizotl?”

“Wait, like, Daring Do’s arch enemy?” Applebloom asked.

“That is me, yes!”

The ponies huddled together a bit closer. “U-Um,” Sweetie Belle muttered, “does that mean you’re going to throw us in a volcano or something?”

Ahuizotl sighed. “It’s going to take me a millenia to fix the damage those books have done. Look, just come inside and I can give you some food. You can ask me all the questions you want then.”

The ponies were hesitant, but the offer of food was hard to ignore. It took a while, each of them prodding the others trying to get them to go first, but eventually Sweetie Belle mustered up the courage to go inside, and the other three followed shortly after, trailed by Bubbles the panther.

The inside of the shack was plain and simple. There was a small stone fireplace, flames crackling inside it, and beside it was a bed that looked far too small. There were a few cabinets for storage, and there was a low table, short enough to reach without chairs. The only thing that approached actual decoration was a proud looking stuffed panther in one corner of the room, which Bubbles trodded over and laid down under.

After looking around, then glancing at each other, the fillies found places to sit around the table, waiting as Ahuizotl rummaged around in cabinets. A moment later, he dropped a few old, chipped bowls in front of them, along with a box of cereal.

“I don’t actually have any milk,” he said, “but these are probably not stale.”

The ponies eyed the cereal suspiciously, but in the end their hunger won out, and they poured themselves some meager helpings. They ate quietly and awkwardly, not knowing how to act in a situation like this.

Ahuizotl sat heavily on his bed, and it let out a painful creak. “So, what are four pony children doing in my jungle?”

“We, um… We wanted to go on an adventure,” Applebloom said.

“Of course,” Ahuizotl said bleakly.

“What do you mean, your jungle?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“Well, it isn’t actually mine,” Ahuizotl told her. “I merely guard it from those who would do it wrong.”

“What? Hang on,” Scootaloo said. “I haven’t read the books, but I have heard what you did when Rainbow Dash was here. You were going to use those rings to destroy everything!”

Ahuizotl scoffed. “Yes, of course, because Daring Do knows everything there is to know about the artifacts kept here. A pony younger than some of my cats, clearly she could not have been wrong about what the artifacts were to do.”

“But then why do you fight her?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Because the artifacts in this jungle do not belong in her museums! Those who lived here did not do so in order for their legacy to one day be used as cheap wonderment for wealthy ponies in some far off land.”

“Why don’t you just tell her that?” Scootaloo asked.

“Bah. Ponies like her will never listen when you tell them they are wrong.”

“You don’t know that!” Scootaloo argued. “You have to at least try, otherwise you—”

Suddenly, an ear piercing roar rang through the air.

“No!” Ahuizotl sprang up and flung himself over to the door. “You see? Here she is, plundering once more. You children stay here. I must take care of this.”

“Wait!” Scootaloo said, but he didn’t listen. Ahuizotl flipped out the door and vanished into the jungle. Scootaloo growled in frustration. “Why are grownups so stubborn?”

“I mean, I dunno if he’s really wrong,” Applebloom said. “There’s a lot of those books.”

“That’s not the point,” Scootaloo grumbled. “If Daring Do, the greatest adventurer to ever live, really can’t accept that she might be wrong, then… I just have to believe she’ll listen, okay?”

“Well, I don’t know what we’re supposed to do about it,” Applebloom said.

“Why don’t we go after him?” Diamond Tiara suggested.

“How?” Applebloom asked.

Diamond Tiara pointed to Bubbles, half asleep in the corner. “We’ve got a guide!”

It didn’t take much convincing. A minute later, the four of them were clinging onto the massive cat’s back as it bounded through the trees at dizzying speeds. Branches whizzed past them on all sides, just barely missing them, but Bubbles knew what he was doing. The trip was disorienting and terrifying, but none of them got a single scratch as the cat carried them along.

Soon, the sound of yelling could be heard ahead.

“Outta my way, Ahuizotl!”

“I think not, Daring Do! Today, I put an end to your reign.”

The two of them were flipping through the air, struggling against one another, as the panther burst out of the jungle. They were fighting at the base of a massive stone staircase, cats surrounding them on all sides, and Daring Do had a glittering golden necklace strung over her neck.

Scootaloo didn’t wait to have their attention. As soon as Bubbles stopped, she leapt off his back and ran straight for the two of them, yelling “Stop!”

Daring Do and Ahuizotl broke apart, landing several feet away from each other, and stared in shock at the little orange pony darting towards them. The other children were still climbing off of the cat’s back, and went running after Scootaloo soon after.

“Stop it!” Scootaloo repeated.

“Kid, get outta here!” Daring Do ordered. “Can’t you see that it’s dangerous?”

“For once, I agree,” Ahuizotl said. “Child, I do not want you caught in our melee.”

“I don’t care,” Scootaloo said as she skidded to a stop between them. “You have to stop.”

“She is going to escape!” Ahuizotl said.

“Hah!” Daring Do laughed. “As if I ever don’t escape.”

“Quit it!” Scootaloo shouted as the other three crowded in beside her. “Why can’t you just stop fighting?”

“I have to keep this stuff out of his hands,” Daring Do said. “I wouldn’t expect you to understand.”

“That one doesn’t even do anything!” Ahuizotl told her.

“Yeah, right,” Daring Do replied. “I saw your cats prowling around this place. You wouldn’t have your eye on it if it wasn’t powerful.”

“Stop it, Daring Do,” Scootaloo said. “He’s only trying to keep them away from you!”

“Kid, I don’t know what kinda malarkey he fed you, but he’s full of it.”

“What has he ever even done?” Scootaloo asked.

“He tries to kill me all the time!”

“Yeah, he goes way too far with it, but he only ever gets in your way,” Scootaloo said. “You just…” She clenched her eyes shut, trying to hold her emotions in check. “You’re just like them. You hate anything that gets in the way of your adventure.”

“You don’t know a thing about me,” Daring Do said. “I’m outta here.”

“Wait!” Sweetie Belle shouted. “Please, Ms Daring Do, even if you won’t listen… We’re lost. Can you go get Rainbow Dash? She’s her sister, and… We have to get home.”

“...Yeah,” Daring Do said, and she took off into the sky.

Ahuizotl crouched down, preparing to jump after her, but then thought twice and decided against it. Instead, he walked over and sat on the ground near Scootaloo.

“You should not have come here,” Ahuizotl said.

Scootaloo sniffed and turned away from him. “I know.” Sweetie Belle nuzzled her affectionately.

“Rainbow Dash is your sister?” he asked.

Scootaloo nodded.

“Daring Do respects her greatly. If your words can reach Rainbow Dash, they will find their way to Daring Do.”

Scootaloo sniffed again and wiped her eyes. “Thank you.”

“Daring Do does not know where I live,” he said, “so I will wait here with you until your sister arrives.”

Scootaloo nodded, and Ahuizotl plodded away to go sit on the stone steps and give the fillies some space.

“You okay, Scootaloo?” Applebloom asked quietly once he seemed out of earshot.

“I think so,” Scootaloo said.

“I’m sorry for making you come out here,” Diamond Tiara said.

Scootaloo shook her head. “It wasn’t the trip, it was just… Her.”

“Well, still,” Diamond Tiara said. “I… Know what it’s like, kind of. You deserve better.”

Scootaloo nodded weakly.

The group sat down to wait, and Bubbles came up and sat with them. It was a long wait, made all the worse by the lack of conversation, but none of them knew what to say. Ahuizotl was able to busy himself with his cats, but all the children could do was sit and wait, and so that’s what they did.

Eventually, the silence was broken by a loud pop. Not far from where they were seated, a sphere of purple magic appeared, only to vanish a second later, leaving a group of ponies in its place. Twilight was in the center, and she was flanked by the girls’ sisters. Applejack and Rarity looked furious, but Rainbow Dash couldn’t manage anything more than a look of deep concern.

Rainbow Dash flew over to Scootaloo and sat down beside her, wrapping her in a wing. Scootaloo graciously pressed up against her, and closed her eyes as she felt tears threatening to well up again. Meanwhile, Rarity and Applejack pulled the other three aside, and Twilight spotted Ahuizotl and walked over to him.

“Daring Do told me what you said,” Rainbow Dash said quietly.

“Sorry,” Scootaloo replied. “I know she’s your hero, but…”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Don’t be sorry. Just because I like somepony doesn’t mean you have to.”

“She’s a jerk,” Scootaloo said.

Rainbow Dash chuckled. “I can’t really argue with you there. She’s not really the nicest pony.”

“Why is she your hero, then?”

“Well, not for that part,” Rainbow Dash said. “The nice thing about having a hero is that you can see where they messed up and be better than them.”

“Mm…” Scootaloo sighed. “I’m sorry for leaving without asking.”

“We can talk about that later,” Rainbow Dash said. “After we get you home.” Scootaloo nodded, and Rainbow Dash gave her a gentle squeeze.

Over at the stone steps, a leopard lying beside Ahuizotl growled as Twilight Sparkle walked up to him, but he hushed it with a touch.

“Can’t say I expected to see you here,” Twilight said.

“Yes, well, I could not leave these children to fend for themselves in the jungle, now could I?” Ahuizotl replied.

“I appreciate that,” Twilight said. “Daring Do didn’t explain much, but she said something about you brainwashing fillies?”

Ahuizotl scoffed. “She would say that. I simply told them the truth.”

“Which is?”

“That I protect this jungle from interlopers like Daring Do.”

“What about the rings?” Twilight asked. “I was there for that.”

“What kind of a civilization would make an artifact solely to destroy their own home?” Ahuizotl rolled his eyes. “The rings could control the weather. Do you have any idea how much rain a jungle needs?”

“You realize I can’t just take you at your word about this, right?” Twilight asked.

“Of course I realize that,” Ahuizotl said. “If I thought ponies might actually listen, I would have reached out to your Princess Celestia eons ago.”

“I’m going to look into this,” Twilight said. “If I decide I can trust you, you have my word as Princess that I’ll take steps to protect this jungle from further… Incursion.”

“And the artifacts pilfered by Daring Do and her ilk?”

“If we can guarantee the jungle is safe, we’ll take every step to put them in their rightful place,” Twilight said. “I’ll probably still want to get some sort of documentation, but that’s a matter for another time.”

“I’ll see you at that other time, then,” Ahuizotl said.

“Yes you will,” Twilight said. “Thanks again for helping with the kids.”

She waved goodbye, then turned around to rejoin the others, who had finished their various talked and were waiting on her. Rainbow Dash still had Scootaloo wrapped under her wing, while Rarity looked after Sweetie Belle and Applejack kept a stern eye on Applebloom and Diamond Tiara. Twilight smiled at the sight of them all and lit up her horn to send them home.

Homecoming (Applejack, Applebloom, Diamond Tiara)

Author's Note

And we're back!

This series is gonna be picking up from right after the lunajack side story I just finished up, so if you haven't read that and don't want spoilers, do so before continuing.

If you've already read it or just don't care, read on! And thanks, as always, for the continued support.

Homecoming (Applejack, Applebloom, Diamond Tiara)

“My sister’s a Princess, my sister’s a Princess!”

Applebloom was hopping excitedly around Applejack, singing loud enough for the whole town to hear. Applejack was staring down at her with the sternest look she could muster, but she couldn’t do anything to calm down her hyper sister.

It was a sunny afternoon in Ponyville, and today was the first day since the ceremony that Applejack had been able to return home. Or, at least, to her old home; She wasn’t entirely sure where her home was now.

Applebloom had been so excited to see her sister than she was at the train station hours before the train arrived, and her grin stayed plastered to her face the whole time she waited. Applejack would have gotten mad if she know how many ponies Applebloom had bothered, jumping out in front of them to tell them that her sister just became a Princess, but Applebloom didn’t care that she might get in trouble. She was just too excited.

“Ooh, ooh!” Applebloom stopped in front of Applejack and jumped up and down. “Can I try on your crown? Where is your crown? You know you’re supposed to wear your crown, right? If you don’t they’ll take it away and give it to me and then I’ll be Princess and—”

Applejack’s stubbornness could only go so far, and she snorted as a laugh forced itself out. “Y’know, I’m not sure you’re allowed to be more excited than the pony who actually became a Princess.”

“Pfft.” Applebloom waved her hoof dismissively, and they started walking towards the farm. “If that was true, nopony could be excited at all! And don’t even try to tell me you’re more excited than Luna.” She dragged out Luna’s name, saying it as teasingly as possible.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Oh, nothin,” Applebloom said. “Just that it’s gotta take somepony real special to make you become a Princess.”

“Of course she’s special!” Applejack huffed. “What in blazes are you gettin at, girl?”

Applebloom laughed. “You’re in love,” she said, again dragging the word out to taunt her.

Applejack pursed her lips. “And? How’re you gonna tease me for somethin that ain’t even a secret?”

Applebloom grinned. “It’s workin, ain’t it?” She started skipping around and singing again. “Applejack’s in love, Applejack’s in love!”

“You’re treadin in dangerous waters,” Applejack warned. “Granny Smith told me how much Diamond Tiara’s been at the farm lately.”

Applebloom tripped and tumbled over as her face went red. “H-Hey, no fair!”

Applejack laughed and picked Applebloom up off the ground. “You started it.”

Applebloom pouted. “Yeah, but everypony knows about you and Luna.”

“Everypony knows about y’all, too. You’re just not in the papers cuz of it.”

“No they don’t! We’ve only told our families.”

“Applebloom, I love ya,” Applejack said, “but you’re about as subtle as a steam engine.”

“Am not!”

“You wanna bet?” Applejack grinned and turned down a side street.

Applebloom scurried along after her. “Where’re you goin now?”

“Oh, you’ll see.”

That was all she would say on the matter as they walked through the streets. They stuck mostly to the back roads, trying to avoid the crowds, but even then Applejack got stopped several times by ponies who wanted to talk to the new Princess. She did her best to politely move along, but it made the walk far longer than it normally would have been.

It was only when they turned onto Ponyville’s main road that Applebloom had any idea of where they were going.”H-Hang on,” she said, “why are we goin this way?”

Applejack smiled innocently. “What, can I not go say hello to one of Sweet Apple Acres’ best business partners? He’ll wanna know what’s gonna happen at the farm now, after all.”

Applebloom glared at her. “Don’t act like you ain’t plotting something.”

“Plotting?” Applejack chuckled and stopped in front of a grand, extravagant house that stood out amongst all the rest. She knocked on the door, then turned to Applebloom. “I’m sure I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Just cuz you’re a Princess don’t mean I won’t tell Granny Smith you’re bein mean to me,” Applebloom said, “and then you’ll—”

The door opened, and Applebloom zipped her lips. Filthy Rich smiled brightly when he saw the two of them.

“Well, now, isn’t this a nice surprise,” he said. “Sweetie,” he called out into the house, “your little friend is here!”

Applebloom’s face started turning red, and she crossed her legs awkwardly.

Applejack chuckled. “Howdy, Mr. Rich,” she said. “I just got back in town and figured I’d stop by.”

“Ah, yes, you were away for the coronation! Congratulations, Applejack, really. Your parents would be proud.”

Applejack smiled softly. “Thanks, that means a whole lot to hear.”

In the house, rapid hoofsteps rang out as Diamond Tiara bounded down the stairs. Her father smiled and stepped aside, and she practically leapt at Applebloom, wrapping her in a tight hug and nuzzling her excitedly.

After a few moments, Diamond Tiara stepped back with a bright grin on her face. “Hey, Bloomie! What’s up?”

Applebloom’s blush deepened, and she smiled back. “H-Hi, Diamond Tiara,” she mumbled.

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Bloomie?”

Diamond Tiara sighed. “Yes, I know, it doesn’t really work. It’s just really hard to come up with a nickname off of ‘Applebloom,’ you know?”

Applejack chuckled. “You’ll find one. It doesn’t hafta be based on her name.”

“I don’t get why you can’t just call me Applebloom.”

“Well, that’s just preposterous.” Diamond Tiara rolled her eyes. “If I just called you Applebloom, how would everypony know how special you are to me?”

“Why do they gotta know?” Applebloom asked, her blush only getting worse.

“Because I want them to,” Diamond Tiara told her. “What more reason do I need?”

Applebloom fumbled over her words, trying and failing to come up with a response.

“So,” Filthy Rich spoke up, “was there something you needed, Applejack?”

“Nah, not really,” Applejack told him. “I just know Diamond Tiara well enough to know she’d wanna know me better now that I’m a Princess, and I figured I’d take the chance to get to know my sister’s special somepony better.”

“Well, that’s a fantastic idea,” Filthy Rich said. “Darling, what do you think? Would you like to spend the day with Applejack and Applebloom?”

Diamond Tiara looked up at Applejack with stars in her eyes. “Can I really?”

“Of course,” Applejack told her. “We’d be real happy to have you along. Heck, you can even spend the night at our place, so long as it’s fine with your dad.”

Diamond Tiara gasped and looked at her father. “Can I? Please, please, can I?”

He chuckled. “If Applejack is fine with it, I certainly can’t object.”

“Yay!” Diamond Tiara wheeled around and squeezed Applebloom excitedly. “We’re going to get to spend the whole night together!”

Applebloom’s whole face was red now. “Y-Yeah,” she stuttered, “real excited.”

“Order up!”

Pinkie Pie plopped two milkshakes down in front of the ponies, one of which had two straws stuck in it, and gave them a wide grin before bouncing away again. Normally she would have stayed to chat, but the Sugarcube Corner was busier than normal today, probably at least partially because ponies heard the new Princess was there. They were sitting in a secluded booth in the corner of the room, but Applejack had taken the more visible seat so the kids could stay hidden, so she still felt eyes on her the entire time they were there.

Diamond Tiara dug into the milkshake right away, and with some coaxing managed to get Applebloom to do the same despite how nervous she was. Applejack watched them with a smile, her face filled with both love and amusement as Applebloom stumbled her way through romance.

Eventually, though, Diamond Tiara decided to speak up and break the quiet that had settled over them. “Um, Princess Applejack?”

Applejack laughed. “Ain’t no need for all that, now. You don’t see a crown, now, do ya?”

“Actually, that’s what my question is,” Diamond Tiara said. “If you’re a Princess now, why aren’t you acting like it?”

Applejack snorted. “Geez, you’re even less subtle than she is.”

“Well, of course,” Diamond Tiara said. “How can ponies know what I want if I don’t tell them?”

“Fair enough,” Applejack replied. “Well, to answer your question, I just don’t wanna. I’ve got no interest in all that high falootin fancy stuff. Uh, no offence.”

“None taken,” Diamond Tiara said. “But, if you don’t act like a Princess, how are ponies going to know if you’re a good Princess? I mean, if you can’t do that part right, what’s to say you can do any parts of being a Princess right?”

“Guess I’m just gonna have to be extra good at the other stuff.”

“But from Ponyville? We don’t need much from a Princess with Twilight here.”

Applejack pursed her lips. “I, uh… Well, yeah, you’re right. I was plannin on tellin the family later, but…” She paused and took a deep breath. “I ain’t gonna be staying in Ponyville.”

Applebloom coughed and sputtered in shock, and her face fell. “What? B-But what about the farm, what about your friends, what about…” She trailed off as a grim expression fell across her face. Diamond Tiara frowned and wrapped a leg around her.

“Hey, hey, there ain’t no need to worry,” Applejack said. She reached out and grabbed one of Applebloom’s hooves to reassure her. “I’m still gonna visit as much as I can, I promise. I know it’ll be weird without me there, but you’ll always be my little sister. I’ll never stop wanting to see you and spend time with you.”

Applebloom sighed. “Do you have to? Why do you gotta do Princess stuff at all?”

“Cuz I’ve got a responsibility to,” Applejack said.

“W-What about the farm?”

“Big Mac’s always wanted the run of the place,” Applejack told her. “He’ll adjust quick, and we both know he ain’t ever leavin, so there ain’t no worry of you gettin stuck there.”

“But…” Applebloom looked down at the table and lowered her voice. “But what if I need you.”

“Applebloom, you haven’t needed me in a long while now,” Applejack said. “I trust you. And, if anything does happen, you’ll have Big Mac and Granny Smith right there with you, and if you aren’t at home, Diamond Tiara’ll look after you. Ain’t that right?”

“Of course it’s right.” Diamond Tiara squeezed Applebloom tight. “I’d never let anything bad happen to my Buttercup.”

Applebloom nearly choked and started coughing again. “B-Buttercup?”

“Yeah, it just kind of came to me,” Diamond Tiara told her. “What do you think?”

“Uh, well, I, um—”

Applejack cut her off. “I think it’s perfect.”

Soliloquy of Flowers, Part 1 (Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy)

Fluttershy tapped a hoof restlessly as she found herself thinking over the situation she was in for the hundredth time.

She was sitting in a rickety wooden cart that looked older than anything on Applejack’s farm, yet still was packed with more cargo than she would have put on the sturdiest cart in the world. It was pulled by an old blue pony, a ghost of a stallion who wore a thick black overcoat and never opened his left eye. He hadn’t said a word to Fluttershy during the entire several hour long ride. She didn’t even know his name.

The cart rattled ceaselessly as it tumbled along down the path, threatening to collapse with every pebble that crossed it. She’d met the cart in Manehattan, but they didn’t stay there long. As soon as they were out of the city, the driver had swerved onto a dirt path she didn’t even notice and pulled her into the nearby forest.

The forest quickly turned into a bog, and stayed that way for the rest of the trip. Thunder boomed endlessly off in the distance, constantly threatening a storm, but it never seemed to get any closer. The only sign of poor weather was the ghastly fog that rolled in shortly after they began and stuck to them for the remainder of the trip.

With a final jerky shudder, the cart rolled to a stop before a massive stone wall. It stretched off into the fog, and the imposing archway that marked off the heavy wooden doors skirted the canopy above. A pair of brutish earth ponies stood guard. They were well dressed, aside from their clothes being worn down from age, and they held their spears with a practiced ease.

Fluttershy hopped down from the cart. Her hooves dug into the soft ground. She turned to the driver and gave him a warm smile. “Thank you very much, Mr…”

He nodded. “Don’t forget your passenger.” When he spoke, Fluttershy spotted the glint of fangs. Unlike hers, they were sharp and sleek from frequent use.

Fluttershy gave him a puzzled look. “Passenger?”

He nodded to the cart, and hesitantly, Fluttershy made her way around to the back of it. A heavy tarp was laid over the load, and with a shaky hoof she reached out and pulled it up.

A pink face popped out of the pile of junk and beamed at her. “Hiya, Fluttershy!”

Fluttershy yelped and leapt back. “P-Pinkie? Why are you—No, how are you here?”

Pinkie giggled and tumbled off the cart and onto the ground. As soon as she landed, the driver started turning the cart around to head back the way they’d come. “I was curious where you were goin, so I hopped on before you left!”

Fluttershy bit her lip. “Pinkie, you’re not supposed to be here. It’s dangerous!”

“Is it?” Pinkie tilted her head and looked past Fluttershy at the tremendous wall. “Looks fine to me. I mean, I’ve been here before.”

“You—” Fluttershy stopped short and blinked. “What?”

“Yeah, I love Trotsylvania!” Pinkie laughed. “Well, okay, maybe last time I was here they threw me out, but it wasn’t that big of a deal. They were all ‘Never come back!’ and I laughed and was like ‘See you Monday!’ and then I showed up on Monday and they pointed their spears at me and so I tried to break in and—”

Fluttershy stuck her hoof on Pinkie’s mouth to make her stop. “Pinkie, you’re doing a very bad job of convincing me you should have come along.”

Pinkie shrugged. “I mean, I’m already here. It’s kinda too late to stop me now.”

Fluttershy sighed and shook her head. “You could have at least talked to me on the way here.” She turned and made for the door.

“And miss a chance to be a stowaway? As if!”

As they approached the doors, the guards crossed their spears and glared at them. “State your business,” one said.

Fluttershy jumped a bit. “Oh, um, I-I was invited?”

The guard who had spoken looked at the other, who in turn pulled out a scroll and checked it. “Fluttershy?”

“Mm-hm,” Fluttershy hummed and nodded.

“Hmm…” He eyed her suspiciously. “Show me your teeth.”

“O-Oh, um…” Nervously, Fluttershy opened her mouth and showed off the long, sharp fangs inside.

The guard nodded. “Checks out. You’re vouching for the pink one?”

Fluttershy looked back at Pinkie, then grinned sheepishly at the guard. “Uh, yeah…”

He sighed and tapped his spear lightly against the door. With a mighty creak, like the sound of a thousand year old tree being toppled, it opened just enough to let them inside.

“Go on in,” the guard said. “You’re responsible for her, though.”

Pinkie laughed and bounded ahead. “She’s used to it!”

“Pinkie, wait!” Fluttershy grunted and nodded to the guard, giving him a quick thanks before running off after her friend.

After a few strides, Pinkie slid to a stop and let Fluttershy catch up. She grinned wide. “I can’t believe they let me in!”

Fluttershy sighed. “You’re lucky she at least likes me.”

Pinkie laughed and kissed Fluttershy on the cheek. “I’m lucky I like you.”

Fluttershy smiled. “That you are.”

Finally, Fluttershy looked up and took in the place she’d found herself. Trotsylvania, the home of, among other things, Equestria’s small cavalcade of vampires. It was a strange sight. The cobblestone streets were old and rustic, nothing like the smooth pavement of Canterlot or other cities, and the buildings were similarly dated, but between it all the town was filled with modern conveniences. Shops sported bright neon signs, advertising all manner of drinks and entertainment, streetlights cut through the omnipresent fog, taxis carried ponies across town. It was as though the night life of Manehattan had been pulled out and transplanted into an old unicorn village.

Towering over it all, at the very end of the main street that ran from the entrance through the entire town, stood the castle. The shadow of the original humble structure could still be seen, but around it more and more had been constructed over the years, and now it stood as a living record of the architecture of old. Another wall stood around the base of the castle, and the rooftops of more buildings could be seen past it, likely the homes of nobles or the ponies who worked in the castle, or whatever else the ponies of a hundred years ago may have felt the castle needed on its grounds.

Ponies of all sorts wandered the streets. Vampires, changelings, kirin, nirik. Anypony outcast from society, or who didn’t want to be seen. The most curious were the regular ponies, those whose teeth were dull and life was fully intact. Each of them presented their own little mystery, a story that would remain untold.

“I wonder if Fizzy’s home,” Pinkie said as she waited for Fluttershy.

“Who?”

“You know, Fizzlepop? From the Storm King stuff?”

“She lives here?” Fluttershy stared at Pinkie incredulously.

“Yup. She said she fits in better here. I told her that’s silly, she’d fit in perfectly well in Ponyville, but no dice.” Pinkie shrugged. “She seems happy, at least.”

“That’s good,” Fluttershy said. She motioned towards the castle, and they started making their way there. “Is there anypony else I know?”

“Don’t think so,” Pinkie said. “Other than the ones who visit. Y’know, Daring Do, Meadowbrook, Helsing, those types.”

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know Helsing.”

“You don’t?” Pinkie looked flabbergasted. “Have you never been to one of the Apple family reunions?”

“Well, I’m not an Apple, so…”

“What, do you think they check?” Pinkie laughed. “It isn’t a closed party!”

“It just feels like I’d be intruding,” Fluttershy said. “That’s too many ponies for me, anyway.”

Pinkie nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably right there.”

They made it to the second gate, which was much more reasonably sized. This one only had a single guard, with no spear and a freshly tailored suit, but her unflinching stance and sleek, polished bat wings made her more imposing than the others could ever have hoped to be.

“Lady Fluttershy?” She asked.

Fluttershy nodded. “Mm-hm. Oh, and this is my, um, girlfriend.” She gestured nervously at Pinkie, who grinned wide.

The guard narrowed her eyes. “Pinkie Pie, you know she isn’t going to be happy to see you.”

“Pfft, I don’t know that,” Pinkie said, “and besides, I’m gonna be happy enough to see her for the both of us!”

The guard sighed and pushed the gate open. “Whatever, it’s not my job to keep you safe. I hope you have a good stay, Miss Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy nodded and smiled. “Thank you very much. I’ll try to keep an eye on Pinkie.”

“Good luck with that.” The guard let go of the door, and it slammed shut behind them.

The gardens outside the castle were immaculate. Flowers and foliage of every type were carefully arranged along every path, while the spaces in between pathways were like tiny, exquisitely designed jungles, little individual habitats crafted with care and talent. Butterflies and moths, bees and beetles, insects of every type flew around all over this little paradise.

A young, orange mare in a floppy sun hat was crouched by some flowers on the main path, carefully snipping at them with shears. She looked up as they approached, and lit up when she saw them.

“Pinkie Pie!” She hopped up and ran over to give Pinkie a hug. “It’s been too long.”

Pinkie giggled and hugged her back. “Yeah, sorry. I didn’t think I’d get killed, but I wasn’t really all that sure.”

The mare stood back and looked at Fluttershy. “Who’s this?”

“Oh, this is my girlfriend!” Pinkie wrapped a leg around Fluttershy’s shoulders and beamed with pride. “She’s a vampire.”

“Ohh, you’re Fluttershy! The Lady said you’d show up today.” The mare flashed a toothy smile with a distinct lack of fangs. “How lovely to meet you. I’m Sable Spirit!”

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide. “Wait, Sable Spirit as in—”

She nodded. “Yup, from the Mistmane story.”

“But how?” Fluttershy was baffled. “It’s been thousands of years!”

Sable Spirit laughed. “Oh, I’m far from the oldest pony here, dear. The short explanation, though, is that restoring a pony’s youth isn’t a spell that’s easy to calibrate on your first try! Mistmane may have gone a bit overboard.”

“So eventually you found your way here?” Fluttershy asked. “To be a gardener?”

“To be the gardener,” Sable corrected. “The first and, if all goes well, the last. It’s a lovely life to lead.”

Fluttershy smiled. “That’s very sweet,” she said. “Have you had a chance to see Mistmane since she got back?”

Sable blinked. “She’s back?”

“O-Oh.” Fluttershy bit her lip, suddenly worried about causing an unfortunate incident. “Yes, um, we brought the pillars back a year or so ago. She probably doesn’t know you’re here.”

An excited smile started to build on Sable’s face. “I have to go see her! Oh, imagine the surprise! I-I…” She started looking around, trying to think through everything. “I need to talk to the Lady!” With that, she dropped her shears on the ground and sprinted into the castle.

Pinkie laughed. “She’s fun.”

Fluttershy looked at Pinkie for a moment, then broke out into a laugh as well. “Yeah. Are you ready to head in?”

Pinkie nodded. “Let’s go annoy Dracula!”

Pinkie ran off ahead, and Fluttershy sat for a moment, dumbfounded. Then her mind caught up, and she scrambled after her. “Wait, Pinkie, no!”

Soliloquy of Flowers, Part 2

“Pinkie, I really don’t think it’s a good idea to mess around here.”

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie made their way slowly through the grand, empty hallways of Dracula’s castle. The walls were lined with everything one might expect, from suits of armor to family crests to massive portraits of ponies from thousands of years ago. Every so often they’d come across another painting of the lady of the house, and in those paintings her eyes seemed to follow their every move. They weren’t especially common, but whenever either of them would check, they were always within eyesight of at least one depiction of her.

Fluttershy was walking carefully, trying to be as respectful as possible as if she could make up for Pinkie, who was skipping along as merry as ever.

“But they love me here!” Pinkie said.

“What in Equestria would make you think that?”

“Well, they keep letting me in.” Pinkie shrugged.

Fluttershy sighed. “Pinkie, I want to make a good impression.”

“And you will! Nopony could ever think you’re anything less than the most amazing perfect pony in the world.”

Fluttershy smiled. “Flattering me isn’t going to get me off your case, you know.”

Pinkie giggled and kissed her on the cheek. “Yeah it is.”

Fluttershy laughed. “Yeah, okay. It probably is.”

Before long they were standing in front of a pair of heavy iron doors. They were right in the middle of the massive labyrinth that was the castle, and there was no doubt in Fluttershy’s mind that this was the throne room, even though there were no guards and she could sense no ponies in the room ahead.

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “Ready?”

“Yup!”

“Alright.” Fluttershy stepped forward and reached out for the doors. As she did, though, they swung open on their own, revealing a pitch dark room beyond.

Pinkie hopped into the room without hesitation. Fluttershy pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment, but she followed soon after.

As soon as she was inside, the door slammed shut behind her, and they were in complete darkness.

“Ah, Fluttershy.” A smooth, commanding voice spoke out into the dark. “How lovely it is to see you. I wasn’t sure you’d make it.”

“Um, o-of course,” Fluttershy replied nervously. “I, um…” Her voice petered out into a just squeak.

The voice laughed. “Alright, that’s enough. I’m not here to terrify you. Not this time, at least.”

With a blinding flash, a row of torches erupted into pure white flames, lighting the room just enough to see the deep red carpet leading up to the throne before them. The light didn’t stretch far beyond the torches, though, and came nowhere close to meeting the ends of the room. Darkness still surrounded them on all sides.

The throne was tall and thin, a bright red velvet accented with streaks of silver. To either side of it sat massive, sleeping timberwolves, and on the throne sat the Lady herself, Dracula. Her brilliant, flowing white mane seemed almost to give off more light than the torches, and it painted the metallic gray of her fur with a delicate sheen.

Dracula was lounging luxuriously, her legs strews over one arm of the throne while she leaned on the other, idly stroking the timberwolf. She was drinking a glass of something Fluttershy decided to believe was wine, and had a warm, inviting smile.

“Good evening, dear,” she said.

“Oh, I, um,” Fluttershy looked around nervously, then bowed. “Good evening, um… Am I supposed to call you My Lady?”

Dracula laughed. “It’s customary, yes, but I won’t hold a grudge. No bowing, though, it’s beneath us. I’m no Princess, and while I respect the ones Equestria has at the moment, I’ll not grovel for them.”

“Oh, um, okay.” Fluttershy stood up straight and forced herself to meet Dracula’s eyes.

“Good,” Dracula said. “Now, come closer, let me get a look at you. And bring along your… Pet.”

Fluttershy blinked and took a moment to think through what she meant. Then she jumped with a start. “Oh! Pinkie’s actually, um—”

“I know,” Dracula interrupted. “I simply don’t wish to acknowledge that you somehow… Respect that creature.”

“Aw, you know you love me, you old kidder.” Pinkie chuckled and bounced up to stand before the throne, and Fluttershy nervously walked up and stood beside her.

Dracula grimaced at Pinkie for a moment, then turned her attention back to Fluttershy. “You know the invitation was only for you, correct?”

“Yes, I know,” Fluttershy said, and after a moment of thought she followed it up with a quick “My Lady.”

“Then why have you brought her?”

“Um, she kind of… Stowed away,” Fluttershy said. “I didn’t realize until I was already here.”

Dracula sighed dramatically. “I suppose I’ll need to have another discussion with my staff about keeping out unwanted guests.”

“Woah, there’s more than just me they’re supposed to keep out?” Pinkie asked.

“No,” Dracula said, “I just didn’t want to give you the satisfaction of being the sole reason for it.”

Fluttershy frowned. “Um, if I may ask… Why don’t you like Pinkie?”

“She vexes me. I’ve no patience for a disrespectful whelp who insists on monopolizing the time of all those around her.”

“Oh…” Fluttershy lowered her voice to a near whisper. “Well, you don’t have to be mean about it…”

She raised an eyebrow. “Girl, I’m Dracula. I’m not nice.”

“You’re nice to me,” Fluttershy said.

“You’re one of my own. Protecting my family is the entire reason I’m not nice to the creatures of the day.”

“But… I love her,” Fluttershy said. “Doesn’t that make her part of your family? I saw other normal ponies out in town.”

“Yes, but they don’t annoy me.” Dracula sighed and placed her glass on the floor. “Enough of this. We’ve business to attend to. Come, stand where I can reach you.”

Fluttershy nodded and moved up as close as she dared.

“Good.” Dracula reached out and cupped a hoof under Fluttershy’s chin, then pushed her head up. “Open,” she ordered, and Fluttershy opened her mouth. Dracula looked over her fangs for a long moment, taking in every blemish and pit, before eventually sitting back and staring silently at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy closed her mouth and looked back anxiously. When Dracula didn’t say anything, and instead just kept watching her, she pursed her lips and glanced at Pinkie. “U-Um, are they—”

“Abysmal,” Dracula said. “I’ve never seen fangs look that bad.”

“Oh…” Fluttershy felt the side of her mouth nervously.

“When’s the last time you used them?”

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide. “W-What? Never!”

Dracula scoffed. “This is why we don’t leave you to your own devices. Vampires out on their own so easily let their clouded morality run away with them.”

“But I could never hurt anypony like that,” Fluttershy said.

“You have a perfectly willing partner right there. I know Pinkie Pie well enough to know she wouldn’t say no.”

“Oh, I tried to get her to do it!” Pinkie said.

“See? It’s important enough that it actually got her to try and do something about it.”

“But why? I don’t get cravings or anything,” Fluttershy said. “Twilight said it was optional.”

“And when did Twilight get fangs?” Dracula sighed. “You’ve never even tasted blood, have you?”

“No, of course not.”

Dracula lifted her glass up and over to Fluttershy. “Drink.”

“Is this…”

“Only a bit,” she said. “You’ll taste it, though.”

“Do I have to?”

“Drink.”

Fluttershy swallowed hard and took the glass. Slowly, shakily, she raised it to her lips and took as small of a sip as she could.

As soon as the taste hit her, her eyes went wide. It was like nothing she’d ever tasted, nothing she thought anything could taste like. It tasted like love, like light, like pure, concentrated life. It tasted the way she felt when she first got her cutie mark.

It tasted incredible.

She lifted the glass to drink more, but Dracula ripped it away from her. Fluttershy’s eyes followed it like a magnet, and watched helplessly as Dracula lifted it to her own lips and drained the rest of the drink.

“So?”

Fluttershy bit her lip. She wasn’t craving more, she didn’t itch for it, but it was good. She didn’t need it, but that didn’t mean she didn’t want it, and that started to put things in a whole new perspective. After all, Pinkie was willing…

As soon as her head started to shift towards Pinkie, Dracula grabbed her cheek and made her turn back. “See?”

“I guess…”

“Fluttershy, look at these.” Dracula opened her mouth and showed Fluttershy her long, razor sharp fangs, sharper even than any needle. “I take care of them. They don’t hurt. Do you think your dull, pockmarked teeth can do the same?”

“Oh.” Fluttershy swallowed. “So, then…”

“Exactly. Any day, she could have convinced you to give it a try, and you would have put her in the hospital at best.”

“I-I didn’t know…”

“I know you didn’t.” Dracula stroked Fluttershy’s cheek gently. “And that’s my fault, for not telling you sooner. Don’t worry, though. We’ll teach you everything you need to know.”

“There’s more?”

“Oh, right.” Dracula laughed. “I got so caught up in your teeth I completely forgot why you’re actually here.”

“It’s not just, like… A check-up?”

“Oh, no, not at all.” Dracula leaned heavily against the arm of her throne. “Fluttershy, all the creatures of the night are my family. I love them all dearly. I would do anything for them. Like any family, though, that means I also know all of their flaws, their weaknesses, their… Oddities.”

Fluttershy nodded slowly.

“As such, there’s not many that I actually trust, not as much as I need to. That was my other reason for delaying my introduction to you; I was watching you in the hopes that I would learn if I could trust you.”

“Okay…”

“I’m happy to say you made the list,” Dracula told her. “At least for now, I’ve decided you’re trustworthy.”

“Oh! Um, thank you, My Lady.”

She smiled. “Of course, dear. You’ve made the list at an awkward time, though, because it comes with… Something else.”

Fluttershy gave her a puzzled look.

“Fluttershy,” Dracula continued, “I’d like to formally congratulate you on being the newest candidate for my choice of heir.”

Fluttershy took a shocked step back. “What?”

“My heir,” Dracula repeated. “I’m very old, and Equestria is a much friendlier, kinder place than it was for most of my reign. With every passing year, I fit in less and less, and as such I can offer my subjects less and less. We are in need of a new Dracula.”

“And you…” Fluttershy choked on her words.

Dracula nodded. “You’re in the running.”

Fluttershy staggered back and sat on the floor. “But… But I can’t be Dracula! I’m not like you at all!”

Pinkie gasped. “You’re gonna be Dracula!” She jumped at Fluttershy and wrapped her in a tight hug. “This is the best!”

“She might,” Dracula said. “Nothing is set in stone. Just know that I’ll be watching.” She grinned and leaned forward, lowering her voice. “Just between us, though, you’re my favorite.”

“B-But I…” Fluttershy was too stunned to speak.

“Yes, yes, of course,” Dracula said. “Now, about the teeth, go see Minuette in Canterlot. Tell her I sent you and she’ll know just what to do. Alright?”

Fluttershy nodded slowly.

“Wonderful. I’ll see you around. Oh, and… Bye, I suppose, Pinkie. Don’t make me ban you again.”

“Bye-bye!” Pinkie replied. As she did, a swirling mist rose up from the floor and covered them completely, blocking their view of the world around them. When it cleared, they were back outside the castle, standing by a row of flowers.

Fluttershy was staring blankly forward. “What just…”

Pinkie giggled and squeezed her again. “What a great day! You’re gonna be Dracula, and I got unbanned! Thanks for bringing me along.”

“Uh-huh…”

A Night To Celebrate (Autumn Blaze, Everybody Else)

Nightmare Night. A time of fun and games, of remembrance and celebration, of friendship and, above all else, a time of fear. It was a night where Ponyville lit up, alive with laughs and screams. The center of town was a hub of activity, neon signs lighting up games and pointing ponies towards peril. Children dashed through the legs of the older ponies, vying for prizes or gathering mountains of candy. Nightmare Night was the brightest night of the year for Ponyville.

And this time, it had a visitor.

She panicked when she rounded a corner only to be met with the blazing lights and roaring sounds of the festival, and an instant later she was hiding in an alley. It was nighttime, she thought the streets would be empty. Sure, she had intended to just waltz into town and make herself known, but getting there after dark and being met with such a cacophony sent a chill down her spine. Maybe all the time spent in quiet solitude had left her ill prepared for this.

I mean, it’s not like I want it to be like back home, she told herself, but this is a lot. She took a moment to compose herself before peeking out around the corner. The streets between the busy stalls were packed with ponies, and all of them seemed to be dressed for the occasion. She saw princesses, heroes, even food, but the overwhelming majority of the ponies were dressed as creatures of the night. What a weird holiday, she thought.

Still, she wasn’t here to hide in the shadows. With a deep breath, Autumn Blaze steeled her nerves and stepped out to tackle Ponyville.

Then, she changed her mind and stepped back in. Nope, she decided, too many of them. Maybe I’ll just… Watch for a bit, so I can get used to them?

So, she poked her head out around the corner to get a better look. She was right at the edge of a massive plaza, and in the center of the plaza was what she assumed to be the town hall. The plaza itself was packed with a veritable labyrinth of stalls, some offering treats, others providing spectacle, and many, many games. Ponies all over were carrying prizes they had won, from bags of candy to the occasional massive stuffed animal, and the cheering and playing from them all put up a wall of noise between her and them.

Then, a voice from the other direction, down the empty street behind her, broke through the din. “I promise, Chrysalis,” the voice was saying, “I won’t be upset.”

It was Twilight Sparkle, although Autumn Blaze didn’t recognize her, walking to the fair with Chrysalis. This year, Twilight had decided to dress up as a gargoyle. Chrysalis had decided against costumes entirely.

Autumn Blaze ducked back into the shadows to hide as they walked by.

“Very well,” Chrysalis said to Twilight, “if you’re positive. You can find me if you need help with the organizing.”

“Oh, I won’t,” Twilight said. “I’m very good at it.”

The couple exchanged a kiss, then Twilight went off towards the town hall, pulling out a pile of checklists as she walked away. Chrysalis watched her for a moment, then looked up at the moon to think.

Just as Autumn Blaze was about to give up and find somepony else to watch, Chrysalis grinned and started walking back down the street again. A few steps into her journey, a green flame wrapped around her and she grew, taking on the darkly regal form of Nightmare Moon.

“Woah,” Autumn Blaze said under her breath as she watched, “and I thought I turned into something cool.” Caught up in the action, she found herself scurrying between the shadows, following Chrysalis through the dark and lonely streets.

Chrysalis walked for some time, peeking around corners before turning onto streets, before she finally found what she was looking for. When she did, she hid in the darkness and lit up her horn, making a low fog roll in around them. Autumn Blaze did all she could to find a good vantage to watch from without being spotted.

An eerie quiet settled over the street, and in it she could hear the hollow hoofsteps of approaching ponies. Her heart started beating harder and harder as the suspense built. The fog rolled in silent waves against their legs, crashing into them with no force at all, and the low wind groaned in the distance.

Suddenly, Chrysalis vanished, only to reappear in the middle of the street she had been waiting at. She puffed out her chest and pointed a hoof dramatically at the ponies, ready to put the final blow into her grand entrance.

Then her shoulders sank as laughter rang out. Soon, the ponies who had been approaching walked into view, and Autumn Blaze felt like she was seeing triples. Not only was Luna there, wearing a black cowboy hat and sharp boots, but beside her Applejack was wearing a very solid replica of Nightmare Moon’s regalia. Luna had even enchanted her mane and tail to look like the wispy smoke of Nightmare Moon’s.

Luna was overcome with laughter at the coincidence, and Applejack was smiling through a pointed glare. “You lookin to show me up?” Applejack asked. “I worked hard on this, y’know.”

Chrysalis groaned and turned back into herself. “I’m just trying to have some fun,” she said. “It’s just my luck that I’d run into the only pair of ponies in the entirety of Equestria who wouldn’t flinch at seeing Nightmare Moon.”

Luna sighed as the laughter stopped. “I’m sorry,” she said, “it’s just, you have to admit it’s very funny.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Chrysalis said. “If I wasn’t so disappointed.”

I am so confused, Autumn Blaze thought.

“You’ll get ‘em next time, champ,” Applejack said, smirking mischievously.

“I thought you’d moved on from all this, though,” Luna said.

“I stopped being bad, not scary,” Chrysalis told her. “I’ll take every chance I can get to see these little ponies screaming in terror. There’s just nothing like it.”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Yeah, okay. Well we’re gonna go be normal. Come find us if you wanna try it.”

“Not likely,” Chrysalis said. Then she turned into a bat and flew away.

“She’s fun,” Luna said.

Applejack laughed. “Yeah, a real hoot. C’mon, we’re burnin moonlight.”

Well, I guess I’m not following that other one anymore, Autumn Blaze thought. Might as well check out these new ponies.

To her relief, the ponies of this town all seemed to be incredibly easy to follow. The couple walked slowly, engrossed in their chatter as they roamed the outskirts of the fair, looking for something to do.

“I mean,” Applejack was saying, “what do you normally do on Nightmare Night?”

“I’ve generally spent most of the night being a princess,” Luna replied. “Mingling with ponies and such.”

“Sounds boring.”

“Oh, it isn’t so bad,” Luna told her. “Being a princess may be a lot of work, but seeing the ponies of Equestria happy makes it all worthwhile.”

Princess? Autumn Blaze looked Luna over carefully. So she leads them? This might be the best chance I’m going to get.

They were rapidly approaching the crowds, so she had little time to decide. She stiffened up nervously, but pushed through it, setting her jaw and stepping out from the shadows. She tried to be nonchalant as she walked up to the pair of ponies, but her canter was more than a little hurried.

“Uh, hello?” she called out as she neared them. “Can you wait up for a second?”

The ponies turned around, smiling politely, and when Luna saw Autumn Blaze her eyes went wide with shock.

“Well ain’t that somethin,” Applejack said. She reached up to tip her hat, then scratched her neck awkwardly when she remembered she wasn’t wearing it. “These costumes are gettin better and better every year. I don’t even recognize ya.”

“Not a costume. My name’s Autumn Blaze,” she said. “I’m kinda new around here.”

“Well, howdy then. I’m Applejack, and this here is Princess Luna, although I reckon you probably already know that bit.”

“Are you…” Luna was looking her over intently. “A kirin?”

“Sure am.”

“A what now?” Applejack asked.

“A kirin,” Luna repeated. “They used to live on the outskirts of Equestria, but they haven’t been seen in centuries.”

“Well, they’re still there,” Autumn Blaze said. “Did you even look?”

“We didn’t want to pry,” Luna said. “When it comes to creatures other than ponies, we try to match whatever level of contact they’d like. The kirin never approached us, so we assumed they just wanted solitude.”

Autumn Blaze shrugged. “I guess you weren’t really wrong.”

“So, if you don’t mind my asking,” Luna said, “what is a kirin doing all the way over here? And now, of all times?”

“As it turns out, walking into an unknown land with no destination in mind makes it really hard to control when you show up.” Autumn Blaze laughed. “I dunno, I was just bored.”

“You walked halfway across the continent cuz you were bored?” Applejack gawked at her.

“Hey, you don’t know what it’s like up there,” she said. “You can’t understand what it’s like to be kicked out of your home and forced to live alone.”

“Actually,” Luna said, “I can. I know too well the pain of solitude. Autumn Blaze, would you like to join us for Nightmare Night? We can welcome you to Equestria properly tomorrow.”

“Really?” Autumn Blaze beamed. “That would be great!”

Applejack smiled and beckoned them on. “Let’s get a move on, then.”

So, the three of them trotted together into the heart of the festival. It was like a completely different world, one of blazing lights and blaring noise, and it made Autumn Blaze’s head spin. Applejack noticed her lagging behind, though, and pulled the group over to the edge of the crowd so that they could walk without being overwhelmed.

It didn’t take her too long to adjust. The streaks of neon became tantalizing signs pointing towards all sorts of new things, and soon even the stomping of hooves and formless chatter seemed to take a backseat in her mind. Finally, she could see the fair as more than an intimidating obstacle, and the excitement of such a lively, jovial place washed over her.

Soon she was skipping along between Applejack and Luna, taking it all in with glee. “What the heck is a Nightmare Night anyway?” she asked at one point.

“It’s a celebration of me, actually,” Luna said, “and my return from banishment.”

“You made a holiday to celebrate yourself?”

Luna laughed. “No, I didn’t create the holiday. My sister did. She’s a princess as well, you see.”

“How many princesses have you got?” Autumn Blaze asked.

“Four,” Luna said, “last time I checked.”

“For now,” Applejack added. “Rarity’s got her ear to the ground lookin for some kinda princess test.”

Autumn Blaze chuckled. “You guys are weird. So what do you do on Nightmare Night?”

“Mostly we dress up and scare each other,” Applejack said. “Luna ain’t really into the whole ‘spooky’ side of it, though, so we were thinkin of watching a magic show.”

“Ooh, sounds fun. I’m in!”

They chatted idly as they made their way across the fair, smiling and laughing and having a good time. On the far side of the fair, they found a little makeshift amphitheater, rows of bleachers set up in front of a rickety wooden stage. Groups of ponies sat here or there, but they were nowhere near full. There was simply too much for other ponies to do.

Their group took a seat right up front, and Autumn Blaze squeezed herself in between the other two. “So,” she said, “what’s a magic show?”

Applejack and Luna both laughed. “Well,” Applejack said, “it’s sorta hard to explain. It’s like, uhh… Sports? I don’t know.”

“It’s just entertainment,” Luna said. “You’ll see.”

Then the lights dimmed around them, and spotlights shone down on the curtain. Dramatic music started to build up, colorful lights swirled around the stage, and right at the peak of it all a blast of smoke appeared onstage.

When the smoke cleared, two ponies were standing back to back, posing extravagantly and dressed to match. “Welcome,” one of them said, “to the greatest show you’ve ever seen! I, The Dark and Terrifying Trixie, will be your host through this journey.”

“And I,” said the other, “shall be your co-host, The Dire and Horrifying Starlight. Avert your eyes now if you’re squeamish, because tonight’s show could go horribly, terribly wrong.”

“They’re really playin it up this year,” Applejack whispered.

“Isn’t it great?” Luna replied.

Trixie and Starlight went on, putting their all into every trick, and giving each a special, spooky twist. Turning flowers into bats, making eyeballs disappear, anything they could think of, and the audience ate it up. There were one of two gaffes, at one point Trixie tripped on her cape and spilled a heap of playing cards across the stage, but they only served to make the rest seem more genuine.

Finally, they reached the finale. “For this final trick,” Trixie said, “we’ve turned to an old classic.” Behind her, Starlight wheeled out a long, bisected box, then put a saw on top of it. “I am going to cut my lovely co-host in two!”

Trixie picked the saw up with her magic, then helped Starlight up into the box. With the lid closed, all that could be seen of Starlight was her head and her legs, sticking out of holes on opposite ends. She grinned at the audience, then wiggled her legs to prove they were real.

“Now is when you may want to step out of the splash zone,” Trixie said, and then with a flourish and one quick swipe, she pulled the saw down through the box. “Ta-da!” she said, pushing the two halves apart and standing up on her hind legs to pose, the saw raised high in the air behind her. Instead of clapping, though, the audience gasped as they saw the red stain slowly dripping from the saw.

“Huh?” Trixie said, then she looked up behind her. “Oh, that’s not supposed to happen.”

“What’s not supposed to happen?” Starlight asked.

“Uhh, show’s over folks!” Trixie shouted, hurriedly pulling everything backstage. “Trixie has to go reattach her co-host!” As she ran off, the curtain fell behind her and hid her away.

Then the clapping started. “Wow,” Luna said over the noise, “they really sold that!”

“Yeah, Trixie’s been gettin real good lately,” Applejack agreed. “What’d you think, Autumn Blaze?”

“That was incredible!” She leaped up off the bench and hopped giddily in front of them. “I haven’t seen a show like that in ages! I mean, except the ones I put on myself, but it doesn’t really count if I’m the one doing it, you know? Yeah, you know.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Luna said.

“So what’s next?” Autumn Blaze asked. “I can’t wait to see more.”

“Uhh,” Applejack said, “well, we were probably gonna go find a quiet place to relax for a bit before movin on. Otherwise one of us is likely to burn out.”

“You seem to have gotten used to things, though,” Luna said. “You’re perfectly welcome to go enjoy the fair on your own.”

“The games are always a great time,” Applejack suggested.

“I don’t have any money, though.”

“Oh, they’re all free,” Applejack said. “You just can’t win prizes after the first couple plays.”

“Wow, okay!” Autumn Blaze grinned wide. “Thanks for the help, you two! I’ll see you around.”

“I’ll come find you later,” Luna said, “so we can find you a place to stay the night.” Autumn Blaze nodded enthusiastically, then skipped off towards the games.

Meanwhile, in the fair, Rainbow Dash was anxiously stomping her hooves on the ground. “Come oooon, Rarity, just pick one! There’s not gonna be any prizes left at this rate!”

“Oh, hush,” Rarity said. “If you’re to win me a prize, it must be a special one.”

Rarity had insisted that they have a couples costume this year, but they couldn’t come to an agreement, so after much deliberation they settled for just being similar. Rainbow Dash was dressed as Frankenstein’s Monster, and Rarity had fashioned herself a very sleek Dracula costume.

“Is it not special enough just cuz I got it for you?”

“Nice try, but no.” Rarity stuck her nose in the air defiantly. “It needs to hold meaning. Something that it represents.”

“Okay, how about, uhhhh…” Rainbow Dash looked around frantically. “That one!” She pointed at an apple bobbing competition. “They’ve got a bit white teddy bear with a rainbow hat. You like hats!”

Rarity laughed. “I do like hats.”

“Good!” Rainbow Dash scooped up Rarity and carried her, flailing, over the crowds, then set her down softly nearby.

Rarity puffed her cheeks out angrily. “Rainbow Dash! You’ll mess up my mane!”

“Sorry,” Rainbow Dash said with a quiet chuckle. Then she trotted up to the booth.

The apple bobbing this year was being run by the Cutie Mark Crusaders, who had dressed up as The Three Musketeers, and they grinned and waved as the couple walked up. “Hi, Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo said.

“Hey, squirt,” Rainbow Dash said. “You guys havin fun?”

“Tons!” Sweetie Belle said. “We get to talk to everypony and watch them look silly playing the game, and some ponies have even given us candy since we can’t go out and get our own!”

“And runnin the game is super easy,” Applebloom added. “I mean, it’s just a bucket full of water. It’s not like it can break.”

“Sounds like a good deal,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I’m very proud of you all for taking a responsibility like this,” Rarity added.

“So,” Rainbow Dash said, “how do I get that bear?”

“The big one? You gotta get an apple faster than anypony else has,” Scootaloo said. “On your first try. The competition is tough this year, though!”

“Pfft.” Rainbow Dash waved a hoof dismissively. “A speed challenge? Easy.” She stepped up over the bucket and got ready. “Tell me when to go.”

“Okay,” Applebloom said, taking out a stopwatch. “And… Go!”

There was a huge splash as Rainbow Dash shot forward into the tub, only to come out a split second later with an apple in her mouth, which she then tossed into the pile of used apples. “Not a problem.”

“Uhh, one point two six,” Applebloom read. “Wow.”

Sweetie Belle checked a score sheet. “Woah, that’s really good!” She marked Rainbow Dash’s time down on the paper. “You got second place!”

“Of course I- Second?” Rainbow Dash sputtered in disbelief. “There’s gotta be some mistake, nopony could possibly have done that faster.”

“Sorry, Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo said. “We saw it ourselves. She was just faster than you.”

“Who?” Rainbow Dash was in shock. “Who in Ponyville is that fast?”

“Aw, don’t be a sore loser, Dashie!” Came a voice from behind them. Rainbow Dash and Rarity turned to see Pinkie Pie, lugging a massive stuffed tiger on her back. It was easily twice the size she was. Her outfit this year was a lot more abstract than normal, quite literally, as she had painted herself with bright colors and sharp lines in an attempt to look like an abstract painting.

“You? No way,” Rainbow Dash said. “You are not that fast.”

Pinkie laughed. “Oh, no, it wasn’t me. It was her!” She motioned to the side with her head, and from behind her came Fluttershy, smiling meekly and dressed as a painter.

“Oh, come on!” Rainbow Dash sat on the ground and groaned in despair. “I lost to Fluttershy?”

Behind her, Applebloom was standing on top of Scootaloo, trying hard to reach the giant bear to give to Rarity, who was watching them with a small smile.

“Sorry, Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said. “It’s the one game I’m good at.”

“Which is good,” Pinkie said, “cuz normally we walk outta Nightmare Night with just consolation prizes. These games are hard!”

“At least you still get the prize,” Fluttershy said, “since my time doesn’t count.”

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash tilted her head.

Sweetie Belle walked up beside them. “She’s got an unfair advantage. We gave her the prize, cuz it was really cool, but we can’t judge regular ponies against a vampire.”

“I’m very good at biting,” Fluttershy said, and she flashed them a toothy, fanged grin.

“Right. Of course.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “Well at least Rarity will be happy.”

Rarity walked up, floating the bear beside her, and gave Rainbow Dash a kiss on the cheek. “I certainly will. Thank you, dear.” Rainbow Dash smiled and nodded at her.

“Um, hey, hi, hello?” The group was interrupted by a new voice walking up to them. Autumn Blaze had been going down the line of stalls, earning a little treasure trove of candy and small prizes, and this was her next stop. “Is this game open?”

“Aah!” Pinkie screamed and hid behind Fluttershy. “A demon!”

The rest of the group didn’t have nearly as drastic a reaction, ranging from Rarity’s curiosity to Fluttershy’s wonderment at seeing this strange new creature.

“Wow, okay, rude,” Autumn Blaze said. “I am not a demon.”

“A zombie!” Pinkie yelped again.

“That doesn’t even make sense,” Autumn Blaze said.

“A, uh…” Pinkie thought for a moment. “A sea serpent?”

“Do I look like a snake to you?”

“Don’t mind her, darling,” Rarity said. “She gets like this on Nightmare Night. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I take it you’re new around here?”

“Uhh, yeah, I’m Autumn Blaze,” she said. The group all introduced themselves to her, including Pinkie after Fluttershy forced her to calm down. “So,” she continued, “is this one just like, giving away the huge prizes, or what?”

“Try it and find out!” Applebloom said.

“We should probably be going,” Rarity said before a new conversation could start up. “I need to stop by the boutique to put this away, and I don’t want to keep Rainbow Dash away from the scary stuff for too long.”

“See ya!” Rainbow Dash said, and they left as the rest said their goodbyes.

“Hey Autumn Blaze,” Pinkie said, “you’re stickin with us tonight, right?”

“Huh?” Autumn Blaze and Fluttershy both asked.

“If you’re new, you need friends!” Pinkie grinned at her. “And we’re the funnest friends in Ponyville. Right, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy chuckled. “Um, yeah. We’d be happy to have you.”

“Man,” Autumn Blaze said, “this place rules.”

So, she joined Pinkie and Fluttershy for the rest of Nightmare Night. Pinkie told her all about Ponyville as they ran about, and Fluttershy corrected the things that were outright lies. They introduced her to all the friends they passed by, which, since Pinkie was friends with the whole town, was everypony. When she had won too much to carry, Pinkie let her store them at the bakery, and that led to Pinkie inviting her to stay there while she was in Ponyville. It was the most lively, and most fun night that Autumn Blaze had had in a long time, and by the end of it she couldn’t help but to start having serious thoughts about what she wanted her future to look like.